
» * * 1 t* ’ > * • " <lt 7 ( . I *» - I 4 «» 4) 1 | 41 11 ■ . * l a I < I »l 

» v ■ t -* t I » < m * — * k* 4 J * f • I .VtJi 4«' 41 ' .t I <14. »S 1 *f ' » • . • •» * * • * » %• * 

s ■« «l ilm *‘i «t > s»> 1 •! ^ j » * • ■* « i'f y I »#— ( I v.. N •17 1 a', -n a» rti 11 j x > vi •! -4 «*> 

• v * r. v I 41 - » 7 1 * I # 1 ' ;• i 1 • • • f •/ T « » » * * i 1 ^ 4 A I i « 1 91 r» • y ♦ V* r s % > 

t t ( *1 ' *.M ’U •■ ' i*V } ' * tf **•««» *»»-4 * « I >t { tiT^K* X» .4 1 V I 4« • 7 4* ft -4 « [J* » .1 -> 

4 *• " • *1 »T-i|J-4u * if'** « •'* ■ <t4M aW * 4 * t*# l-pX^YfXf V 

• m ■* • 1 A » v< *»• ' K * T p T'rt» ♦ Tt-» T Jk 4 * 1 • *. ■+ * • ' • * ■ ♦ 


: I eftiT^valv js * =« ‘ *v -4 J » » 

•»T4»T »» -tTj iFTMfT^T ■* * , • 
#•>4 -♦ *• 1 » 3 r»* f J WJi I ■(« 


a \ in si 1 • 

4| ■ 1 _ » *,» . 

1 . 1 • • 


* u ■ 1 *>» * » ?rr. « n m ti t i » 

» ■« • . ■ 1 1 > 1 1 3 ' ' > . < • 

«C fT4 1 t /% I v T§T« 19 Ml i*T 9 C4 \ 41 4C fi 
'lr' Tivlv ( f * 4lr ' 

* » ' • » t • k 1 4 5 1 - t • » ? « . 

»•*•'•• • ' -• • t i \ j 1 . 1 1 . » • .. ♦ 

» 1 «»;.*' <» 1 ft * * .> v* .. t ~ v f » ■ • « i 

* l -It « *• * f 1 » « • I * 1 s » st 1*134 1 t • 

-i . , a • •!) j tT «1T 4» j T ?• ?• * a :•* t ~ r ^ » ♦ • 1 













/ 


* , % 

LUCY GELDING: 

A TALE OP 

LAND AND SEA; 

SHOWING 


THE EVIL EFFECTS OF GAMBLING, 

AS IT IS PRACTICED UPON THE ATLANTIC COAST, 

AND THE 

ENCOURAGEMENT IT HAS RECEIVED FROM PROFESSED 
CHRISTIANS, BY PERMITTING IT TO ENTER THEIR 
HOMES IN MINIATURE FORM. 


By WI LLA WEST. 



PUBLISHED BY E. B. MYERS, 

(Successor to D. B. Cooke & Co.), Ill Lake St. 

1862. 

A v i 








Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1862, by 

MARY S. F. SLOCOM, 

In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the United States, for the 
Northern District of Illinois. 


pulton & co. 
PRINTERS AND BINDERS, 


CHICAGO, ILL. 


PKEFACE. 


Believing this book to be one which the times demand, 
the author would respectfully present it. to the public, 
hoping it will interest all classes, North, South, East, and 
West, and would particularly invite the attention of 
professed Christians, of all Denominations, to its primary 
object. While it shows the evil effects of gambling as it is 
practiced upon the Atlantic Coast, it notices the encour- 
agement that vice has received from professed Christians, 
by permitting it to enter their homes in miniature form. 

On entering many of our Christian homes at the present 
day, one can but feel that, either nothing is wrong, or 
everything is. 

It is not a freak of the imagination that pictures a family 
of Christian parentage kneeling around the family altar, 
the head of that family praying God to preserve his 
children from vice in every form, and at the same time 
within reach of his arm are lying the checker, chess, and 
backgammon boards, and a miniature billiard table, but a 
fearful, living reality, of which that parent must give an 
account at the day of judgment. 

Could a parent have the face to ask God to preserve his 
children from intemperance, if his cellar was filled with 
various kinds of liquor, which was freely quaffed at his 


iv 


PREFACE . 


table daily ? Well, where is the difference in the consistency 
of the Christian who would thus encourage intemperance or 
the other vice ? 

Not only in our homes are these games admitted, but also 
in the house of God. 

Not long since, at a fair, in a Christian Church, in a 
Western State, the game of dice was practiced in the 
pulpit of the church, the stakes being articles which were 
to be disposed of to raise funds for the benefit of that 
church in some way ; and a gentleman who was invited to 
participate in the game, by a lady of the committee, 
remarked that, “ the word of God was lying not three feet 
from where he stood.” 

This sounds disgraceful, does it not? shocking to Christian 
ears ; but did you never find a checker board, chess men, 
and various other games, in equally close contact with your 
Bibles at home ? 

Let us endeavor to cast the beam from our own eyes, 
God helping us, and we shall be enabled to see more 
clearly the mote in our brother’s eye. 

Let the Christian example of the pious mother whose 
brief life is delineated in these pages, be a model for 
Christian parents ; and may they with her, when life’s labor 
is over, have the unspeakable pleasure of seeing the souls 
of their children shine as stars forever in their crowns of 
rejoicing. 

Delay an, III., 1860 . 


LUCY GELDING: 


-A. TAL IG Oin LAND AND SEA. 


CHAPTER I. 

Near the center of a beautiful city, in the eastern 
part of Massachusetts, may be seen to-day, a four- 

story brick house, standing near the head of C 

street. 

Seven finely cut granite steps lead from the pave- 
ment to the front entrance, which is mimically 
guarded by two Newfoundland dogs in bronze. 
The bell and door knobs are of silver, beautifully 
chased, corresponding with the original door-plate, 
which, fifteen years ago, bore the name of Thomas 
Gelding. 

In the rear of this building is a yard, thirty by 
one hundred feet, literally filled with trees, shrubs 
and flowers; at the further extremity is a small 
green-house, and the most perfectly formed japo- 
nicas worn at holiday, dancing or bridal parties, 
may be traced to this spot. 


6 


LUCY GELDING: 


The furniture, for more than one reason, remains 
just as it was nearly a quarter of a century ago, 
with the exception of gas fixtures, which have 
been introduced during the last ten years, making 
it necessary to suspend chandeliers, affix side-lights 
and center-jets, from basement to attic, whose globes 
and numerous crystals, trembling and flashing, 
reflect the light in a tenfold degree. 

At the time our story opens, this house was 
occupied by Thomas Gelding and wife, with their 
only child. Mr. Gelding had recently remodeled 
the interior of the house, and the first brilliant 
gathering held there subsequent, was on the fif- 
teenth anniversary of Lucy’s birthday. No ex- 
pense was spared in making this entertainment 
agreeable and elegant ; the Corinthian columns in 
the parlors were wreathed with evergreen, thickly 
studded with rare exotics, and at dessert, boquets 
of the same expensive flowers mingled with fruits 
of every clime, in lavish profusion. 

Lucy was proud and self-willed, as any over- 
indulged girl of fifteen would naturally be, but she 
possessed a noble, tender heart for all that, and 
often after expressing her opinion in decided terms, 
in opposition to her mother, she would, the next 
minute, throw her arms around her parent’s neck, 
and ask her forgiveness. 

Mr. Gelding was a whole-souled, noble-hearted 
man of the world, enjoying everything money 
could buy, to its fullest extent. His business was 
importation, his income large; but there were 
others of his acquaintance in the same business, 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


7 


with equally large incomes, who frequently affirmed 
in their families, that they could by no means afford 
the reckless extravagance Gelding practiced ; yet 
he was apparently not in debt to any one ; there 
seemed to be a mystery about the man that his 
most intimate friends were unable or afraid to 
solve. 

Lucy’s mother was a woman of deep piety, whose 
whole time was spent in trying to make her family 
happy in this life, and using her entire influence 
toward preparing them for happiness in the next. 
Her eyes were frequently filled with tears while 
looking at her husband and daughter, whom she 
devotedly loved, fearing the possibility of an eternal 
separation at death ; then she would retire to her 
closet and plead in prayer, as only a Christian wife 
and mother can, that the names of these two idolized 
beings might be found written upon the hands of 
the Lord of Hosts, when he should come to make 
up his jewels. 


CHAPTER II. 


“ Mother,” said Lucy, the next morning after 
her party, “ did you notice George Alton last even- 
ing ?” 

“ If you mean the gentleman wearing the garnet 
vest and large seal ring — yes.” 

1 1 Well, isn’t he a splendid fellow, as we girls 
say? Oh, mother! those black curls are perfectly 
natural. His father is a millionaire of New York 
city, and I heard Mrs. Parkman tell Mrs. Hall, he 
was the greatest catch of the season ; do n’t you 
admire him, mother ?” 

“ No, my dear, I do not.” 

Lucy’s cheek paled as she turned suddenly to- 
ward her mother. 

11 In my opinion, the man is a professional gam- 
bler.” 

“ Why, mother ! how can you think so ? What 
did you see in him to form such an opinion ?” 

“ A number of things, Lucy : I have lived in the 
city so many years, where every grade of society 
is constantly passing and repassing before the eye, 
that from being a close observer, I can read almost 
every person’s character at sight. You know it is 
very easy for you to detect persons who have been 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


9 


thoroughly instructed in dancing, by their manners 
and movements. Well, it is quite as easy for me 
to detect a gambler in the same way.” 

“ You do n’t mean gambling, mother ; you mean 
simply card-playing. Now, how can there be any 
more sin in using that kind of card than conversa- 
tion cards? all the young people use those.” 

“ I consider playing for money a sin, whether it 
be on a billiard table, a card table, or a checker 
board. You know, Lucy, the Scriptures say, he 
that maketh haste to be rich shall suddenly come 
to want, and again, he that hasteth to be rich shall 
not be guiltless, and many times in the course of 
my life have I seen the truth of this Scripture veri- 
fied in regard to gambling.” 

“ Come, mother, do in all conscience desist ; no 
matter what subject is started, you will always 
prove your opinion by Scripture ; you have the 
whole Bible at your tongue’s end, and, as father 
says, it does seem as if that book was written ex- 
pressly for your benefit. Now, mother, I no more 
believe George Alton is a gambler, than I believe 
father is, and you know he is the soul of honor.” 

Mrs. Gelding’s eyes drooped over her sewing, 
and in a moment more Lucy saw the lashes were 
wet with tears. 

“ Mother, dear mother,” she said, kneeling before 
her, 11 do not mind anything I say ; you know I 
must speak just what I think, but I would not 
injure your feelings ; you know I love you dearly. 
Father likes that man, for I heard him invite him 
to dine with us next Sabbath, and I thought by the 


10 


LUCY GELDING: 


way lie addressed him, lie had known liim before, 
for be said, 1 Drop in any time, George, just as you 
would at your father’s.’ ” 

“ It is quite possible he has met him before,” said 
Mrs. Gelding. Being perfectly satisfied in her own 
mind in regard to the character of this stranger, 
and seeing the interest Lucy had taken in him, she 
meant if possible, to guard her only child from his 
influence, for with dismay she had noticed his fine 
eyes following her the entire evening. 

“ Mary, my dear,” said Mr. Gelding, as he entered 
his wife’s dressing room that night, “ I have invited 
Mr. Alton to dine with us next Sunday. He was 
very polite to me when I was in New York last 
fall ; he intends stopping some time in this city, 
and, I presume, will call often ; let everything be 
number one, tfs usual, for my sake.” 

“ The house and everything in it is at your dis- 
posal, Thomas, but I am very sorry he is invited 
here on the Sabbath. I prefer that day should be 
sacred to my God and my family.” 

“ Now, Mary, if you were not the dearest wife a 
man ever had, I would give you a good lecture on 
your puritanical notions. If one goes to church 
three times on the Sabbath, where is the harm 
between services, of enjoying a turkey and a dish 
of oysters?” 

“ No harm, providing they are cooked on Satur- 
day, but that I expect you would object to.” 

u Why, certainly, I wish the dinner warm for 
invited guests, but you need not attend to it, we 
have servants enough for any emergency. Trust 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


11 


me, Mary, I will not have anything done here on 
the Sabbath that will injure your Christian charac- 
ter. I am as tenacious of that at heart as you are ; 
but I believe if you were only half as good as you 
are, you would go to Heaven passage free, and I 
intend to go wherever you do, so you see I am safe 
enough.’’ 

“ But, Thomas, you know our servants have 
souls that would be injured just as much by break- 
ing the Sabbath as mine would, and He who has 
said, ‘Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy,’ 
means what he says. ‘ Whatsoever a man soweth 
that shall he also reap.’ I fully believe in that 
quaint little rhyme — 

‘ A Sabbath profaned, 

Whatsoever is gained, 

Is a certain forerunner of sorrow . 7 77 

“How, Mary dear, just stop. I do believe the 
Bible is your chief study, morning, noon and night. 
I imagine St. Paul was n’t a circumstance. Oh 
dear, well,” he said, throwing himself on a lounge, 
“ if ten righteous men would have saved the fine 
old city of Sodom, I should think one such wife 
might save a family of three ; but we shall see if 
we live long enough ; as the old maid said by her 
coffin boards, ‘ If sister and I live , we shall want 
them.’ ” 


CHAPTER III. 


“Bridget, was that you thundering round down 
stairs about two o’clock this morning ?” 

“No, faith, ye don’t ketch me down stairs in 
the night after I once go up, I tell you, leastwise 
not for better than three months.” 

“Why sure, it’s not timid ye be?” 

“It’s enough to make a Saint timid,” said 
Bridget, crossing herself, “to have such a chap 
as that up in the parlor hanging round a house 
three months together.” 

“ Shut up now, Bridget, if the master should 
hear ye say that, ye’d have marching orders before 
breakfast.” 

“It’s not a foot I’d stir till I’d told him what 
I’d seen with my two eyes.” 

“What did ye see?” 

“ Something to make your hair stand on end, 
that jist, Patrick Marooney.” 

“ Oh hush, now,” said Patrick, turning his eyes 
toward the basement windows, “ye ’re always 
trying to scare somebody to death. Who do ye 
suppose is afraid of anything you ever saw ?” 

“ Oh nobody, of course ! did I say they was ? I 
might have known a gentleman from Limerick 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


13 


with yellow hair and pants to match wouldn’t 
; believe a Corkonian.” 

“ Come now, Bridget, if ye’ll tell me what ye 
did see, I ’ll buy ye one of them sky-blue things to 
wear in your hair next time I go down street.” 

“Why if I should tell ye, ye’d jist be poking 
fun about it every time John Mullen comes here.” 

“ No I wont either, so say on, don’t be all night 
about it.” 

j . “Well I’ll tell ye for the hair-pin ye promised 
me ; but if ever ye say anything about it to any- 
body, I’ll scare ye to death some night, or my 
name is not Bridget Farley. 

“Now ye see,” says Bridget (glancing at the win- 
dows), “one night about three months ago, I sat up 
late to iron so as to get time to go to my cousin’s 
funeral, and stay to the wake of his mother, 
and it was half past twelve when I hung the last 
bosomed shirt over the horse. So after I ’d put 
away my ironing things I thought I ’d go into the 
cellar for a hod of coal, for I knew I should over- 
sleep myself next morning. Well, I’d jist got 
into that entry, when I heard a terrible swish swash 
in the back yard ; it sounded jist like that big 
grapevine in the corner that runs over the wall. I 
stopped as if I ’d been shot, and listened a minute ; 
jist then I happened to think I’d forgot to shut up 
Miss Lucy’s spaniel, and I thought to myself the 
puppy’s tearing round among the flowers. So I 
opened the door and looked out into the yard, and 
saw the spaniel looking up into that grapevine. 
Well I went out and had jist stooped down to take 


14 


LUCY GELDING: 


the pup by the nap of the neck, when that scamp 
up in the parlor dropped down from somewhere 
spank, into the yard. I dropped the dog and run 
for the house. 

“ 1 The devil take the hindmost,’ said he, and 
started after me. 

“ Up I went four flights of stairs, with him at 
my heels ; my tongue hung out of my mouth, I 
was so scared ; and ’peared like my feet stuck straight 
out behind. When I got to my chamber, I fell 
flat to the floor, I was so tired. 

“ 1 Now,’ says he, 4 I’ll teach you to be watching 
me. If ever I hear of you saying a word about 
this, I ’ll cut your tongue out of your head.’ 

44 1 never spoke a word, but jist opened my eyes 
a little, and see him standing there with a big 
bundle under his arm and a man’s coat sleeve 
hanging part way from it. 

44 That was what made me so sick when the 
priest came to see me. I confessed it all to him, 
and when he was here last week he told me he was 
on that fellow’s track, and if ever the law required, 
he could explain the contents of that big bundle. 

44 There, don’t ye think that was enough to be 
scared at? I guess I’ve earned my hair-pin, haint 
I?” 

44 Oh, do hold your tongue about your hair-pin. 
I would n’t meet that man on the stairs to-night for 
all the hair-pins in the city.” 

44 Well, don’t forget the one ye promised me. 
Here, take your light and budge ; if ye stay down 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


15 


liere much longer, my word on it, ye ’ll meet him 
some place.” 

Patrick took his light, and had just reached that 
fatal entry, when the bell wire at the front door 
| received a violent pull, the terminus of which was 
directly over his head. In his fright he made a 
rush for the kitchen door just as Bridget, under 
full sail, had started for the hall. The collision was 
disastrous, bumping heads and smashing two oil 
lamps, the liquid being pretty equally divided 
between clothing and carpet. 

“ What the deuce is after ye, Patrick Marooney ? 
ye ’d better save your hide than to be smashing 
’round this way, cracking a body’s head open.” 

“If ye think ye ’re hurt, what do ye think of 
me? my forehead is jist caved in.” 

Another peal from the bell sent Bridget to the 
hall door. 

The arrival was a dark, fierce looking man, 
about forty years of age, bearing a strong resem- 
blance to the generality of City Policemen. He 
hurriedly inquired if a Mr. Alton was stopping 
there. 

“ Yes, sir,” said Bridget ; ” what name, if ye 
please.” 

“I will introduce myself,” said the stranger, 
stepping into the hall. 

Bridget threw open the parlor door, and the man 
walked boldly in. He ran his eye over the group 
of persons until they rested upon George. 

“Mr. Alton,” said he, “James Hays, of the Bos- 


16 


LUCY GELDING: 


ton Police. I would like a few minutes’ conver- 
sation with you alone, if you please.” 

“ Step into my library,” said Mr. Gelding, leading 
the way. 

The policeman passed round to where George 
stood, and walked in with him. Both ladies 
noticed the pallor upon Alton’s countenance, but 
neither they nor Mr. Gelding made any remark 
concerning the stranger. In about half an hour 
George returned, saying the stranger called about 
some business he had been transacting for him, 
which made it necessary to leave town early in the 
morning, and with Mr. Gelding’s permission he 
would invite the gentleman to room with him, as 
they were to travel together. 

1 1 Certainly,” said Mr. Gelding, “ you are at lib- 
erty to invite whom you please to stop with you.” 

George thanked him, and bidding the ladies 
good evening, went to his room with the stranger. 

“ Good on your head, Patrick Marooney,” said 
Bridget, as she descended to the basement, “ there’s 
a magistrate up in the parlor, come after that curly 
pate, and I hope if he ever leaves this house, he ’ll 

die before he gets back, bad luck to him there’s 

the parlor bell, what’s up now,” she continued, 
flying up stairs. 

“Bridget, I wish you to have an early break- 
fast,” said Mrs. Gelding, “as Mr. Alton leaves in 
the morning boat.” 

“Yes, ma’am, is it the chickens or beefsteak 
that ye ’ll have ?” 


f A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 17 

“ Both, Bridget, with an extra amount of short 
biscuits.”^\ 

“Yes, ma’am.” 

And down went Bridget to prepare for the early 
meal, and also to communicate her suspicions to 
Patrick, that George Alton had done something 
awful, and this officer did n’t mean to leave or 
forsake him until he had him under lock and key. 

“Well, don’t tell me anything more to-night,” 
said Patrick ; “ what with your scarecrow stories 
and the smash up, I won’t shut my eyes till 
morning.’ ’ 


2 


CHAPTER IV. 


About two hours after George and the police 
officer left the city, Mr. Gelding received a letter 
from an old friend in Pennsylvania. The letter 
stated that one of his sons, who was in business in 
New York city, had been missing since last Sep- 
tember. No clue to the mystery had been obtained 
until last week, when it was ascertained that an 
Irishman, who was formerly porter in the young 
man’s store, had seen him on the night of his dis- 
appearance, enter a gambling saloon, in company 
with three others, all of whom the porter knew. 
The investigation would take place that week in 
New York, and the letter concluded by urging Mr. 
Gelding, by the memory of their early friendship, 
to be present at the trial, that the bereaved parent 
might have some one to sustain him, should the 
death of his son be proved. 

Mr. Gelding at once made preparations for his 
journey, with a sad heart. He had always loved 
his friend James Salter, he was deeply pained on 
account of his affliction, and his mind was troubled 
about some other things, which he did not see fit to 
disclose. 

“Oh, how lonesome it is here, with no gentleman 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


19 


in the house,” said Lucy, the next morning after 
his departure. “ Father is all our life, and George 
has been here so long, it seems like losing a brother 
to have him leave. I am going down to have a 
frolic with Milo, and see if that will cheer me up:” 

“When you come in, Lucy, come up to my 
dressing room. I wish to speak with you.” 

“Yes, mother ;” and away she fled down the 
back stairs and out into the yard, leaving Bridget 
to close all the doors, or, as she said, stand a smart 
chance of being drawn up the chimney with the 
cooking-stove, in such a draught. 

In a few minutes, Lucy returned. 

“See, mother, what I have found in the yard, 
under the old grapevine — a five-dollar gold piece 
that has been used as a button ; see, an eye has 
been inserted in it. Milo was digging after a little 
squirrel, and threw it out of the ground ; but how 
do you suppose it came there ?” 

“ I cannot imagine, Lucy.” 

“ I showed it to Bridget, and she said she saw 
ten just like it lying on George’s dressing table 
one morning, when she went in to make the bed.” 
- “ An odd taste for buttons, certainly, and rather 

expensive,” said Mrs. Gelding. 

“Well, I will have something to tease father 
about now. I will tell him I have discovered a 
gold mine in our yard far preferable to other mines, 
for the gold is already coined. I will drop it into 
this vase, mother, until he comes home. Oh! what 
was it you wished to speak to me about ?” 

“ Something, my dear, that lies heavy on my 


20 


LUCY GELDING: 


heart, and has for a long time — I mean your inti- 
macy with George Alton.” 

“ Why, mother, I thought we were all intimate 
with him ; how can a family entertain a person three 
months and not be so ?” 

“ My intimacy has consisted in gratifying your 
father’s wishes, nothing more. For some reason, 
George Alton is exercising unbounded influence 
over him. The fact has become so evident to me, ; 
that I thought the wiser course would be, not to 
mention the subject to him until, in the Providence j 
of God, something should occur to open his eyes to 
his infatuation.” 

“ Do you think father would be influenced by 
him if he was bad ?” 

“We will drop that part of the subject, Lucy, 
it is of yourself I wish to speak. You said, this 
morning, George seemed like a brother. Are you 
sure he is not dearer to you than a brother ?” 

In an instant, Lucy’s color assumed a crimson 
hue, mounting to the temples. 

“ I think a great deal of him,” she said. 

“Has he ever expressed affection for you?” 

“ He has, mother.” 

“ When ?” 

“ Oh, a number of times during the last month.” 

“ Did you return it?” 

“Not as he wished ; he was anxious for an en- 
gagement. I acknowledged my preference for him, 
and was about consenting to an engagement, when, 
in answer to my fears that you would object, he 
became excited, and called you the old woman 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


21 


From that instant, I would not engage myself until 
I could forget the expression. I told him, if father 
should hear that, he would drop his acquaint- 
ance. He said, ‘Have no fears of your father, 
Lucy, he is not in my way at all.’ ” 

“ Thank you, Lucy, for your delicate feeling for 
me, but Mr. Alton’s likings or dislikings of myself 
have not a feather’s weight in my mind ; it is for 
your temporal and eternal good that I speak. My 
opinion of him is the same that it was the first time 
I saw him. That he is a professional gambler, I 
have no doubt. How would you feel, Lucy, united 
to a man of that character for life, forsaken by him 
for his gambling associates, evening after evening, 
and frequently for the whole night ? Gambling is 
a vice that never goes alone, but draws, almost 
invariably, drink and licentiousness in its train. It 
is one of the surest weapons Satan employs against 
the soul of man. We frequently hear of a re- 
formed drunkard, but how seldom of a reformed 
gambler. A person reformed from that vice may 
be marked as possessing unusual strength of mind. 
Could you be happy, Lucy, knowing, as you would 
if you married that man, that you was but one of 
the many who received his protestations of affec- 
tion ? What would you do in those circum- 
stances ?” 

“What would I do? I would pack my things 
and start for home. Do you think J would spend 
my life with a drinking, gambling, licentious hus- 
band? The verv picture of such a life is horri- 
ble.” 


22 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ Then what must the reality be to the poor 
heart-broken wife ?” continued her mother. “ The 
picture is not overdrawn, Lucy, but is the daguer- 
reotype of hundreds in this city, who pass for re- 
spectable men. The health and lives of their fami- 
lies are being sacrificed by a knowledge of. their 
disgraceful characters. My heart bleeds for the 
young men of this city. They are enticed into this 
sin by every possible allurement that can be held 
out, according to the different grades of society; 
from the gorgeous saloon, brilliantly lighted by 
chandeliers, to the one-story beer shop, each grade 
can seek its level. 

“About ten years ago, the police in a certain 
city made a pounce , as they termed it, upon a com- 
pany of men, assembled one Saturday night for the 
purpose of gambling. They were taken to the 
police office for the night, and Sabbath morning, 
were handcuffed and marched through the streets 
to jail, to await their trial on Monday. Part of 
those men belonged to some of the first families in 
the city, their wives knowing nothing of their 
situation until Monday evening ; think of the dis- 
grace. And having seen the deadly effects of this 
vice illustrated in a number of families of my 
acquaintance, I am determined to use my influence 
in its suppression, by nipping it in the bud, when- 
ever and wherever I have an opportunity.” 

“Well, mother, why did you refuse my accept- 
ance of that beautiful set of chess that was pre- 
sented me?” 

“For this very reason, my dear. I think 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


23 


Christian parents have no idea what they are doing 
when they allow all these games to be played in 
miniature in their parlors.” 

“ Why, mother, the Rev. Mr. Mason is in the 
constant habit of playing checkers with his little 
daughter, and when I was in the country last sum- 
mer, Mr. Gould, who was preparing for the minis- 
try, played checkers ; when he could not find a set 
handy, he would use corn.” 

“ Well, Lucy, what was your opinion of a young 
gentleman, preparing to preach the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ, whose labor would consist in warning sin- 
ners to escape the punishment of hell, by breaking 
off their sins, among the most glaring of which, 
will be presented intemperance and gambling, also 
in exhorting Christians to set such an example 
before the world as should induce men to glorify 
their Father which is in Heaven, at the same time, 
sitting down publicly and playing checkers. What 
did you think of him ?” 

“Well, I must confess, mother, I have thought 
much less of him since, than I did previously, and 
I wondered whether he would ever baptize a com- 
pany of young men, administer the communion, 
and then go home and have a game of checkers. 
I thought of this, from the fact, that the gentleman 
who preached on the Sabbath, spent the entire 
Saturday evening previous, playing checkers in 
uncle’s store.” 

“Well now, my child, just note the influence 
such conduct has upon the world. In my opinion, 
nine-tenths of all the infidelity and gambling in 


24 


LUCY GELDING: 


this country, is caused by the inconsistent lives of 
professed Christians. The majority of our parlors 
at the present day, are a gambling saloon in minia- 
ture. Chess, dice and a miniature billiard table, 
are very common. 

“I know a Christian mother, who weeps and 
prays with her sons, warning them to shun the 
alluring scenes of vice, and the same evening will 
stand in her parlor, and play a game of billiards 
with those sons. How long would it take those 
boys, when free from restraint, to acquire a taste 
for that game on a larger scale? Many of our 
Christian homes have become, in fact, the primary 
department of the gambling saloon. 

“ The frenzied love of war in France, in the 
days of Napoleon First, would not have reached 
the height it did, but for the paper caps and wooden 
swords provided for children by their parents, a 
few years previous ; and gambling would not have 
deluged this country as it has, but for the encour- 
agement it has received from professed Christians, 
by permitting it to enter their homes, in miniature 
form. 

“Now, my request, Lucy, is this: that you will 
not engage yourself or your affections any further, 
until the character of George Alton can be 
proved.” 

“ I will not, mother, be assured.” 


CHAPTER Y. 


On the evening of the day succeeding Mr. 
Gelding’s departure, he arrived in Hew York. As 
the boat neared the wharf, he saw his friend await- 
ing him in a carriage; they drove at once to his 
hotel and proceeded to their private parlor. The 
wearing suspense Mr. Salter had endured, was 
plainly written upon his countenance. 

“ 1 had not heard of your affliction, James, until 
I received your letter last evening,” said Mr. 
Gelding, “ and in that you forgot to mention which 
of your sons was missing.” 

“Did I? Well, no wonder, Thomas; I have 
been so nearly distracted for three months that I 
am not capable of doing anything correctly. It is 
your namesake, Thomas Gelding Salter, that is 
missing, or dead I might say, for he undoubtedly 
is : as I wrote you, he was seen to enter a gambling 
saloon, apparently in great haste, and we have not 
been able to trace him any farther. I never knew 
him to gamble, but whether he has been enticed 
into it, or whether he was drawn in on that night 
on account of the large sum of money he was 
known to have upon his person, I cannot tell. I 


26 


LUCY GELDING: 


only know lie is gone, and my heart has been 
wrung, Thomas, oh, how cruelly, bitterly.” 

“ I feel for you deeply,” said Mr. Gelding, “as I 
would for a brother ; but what design have you in 
view, in regard to the prosecution ?” 

“ Why, I have heard that the porter, who saw 
him enter, noticed particularly the coat he wore. 
My sons are very peculiar about their dress, being 
desirous of having it different, if possible, from any 
one else ; to this end, they had coats alike last 
spring, the cloth of Lincoln green, and the buttons 
were five-dollar gold pieces, with their initials 
marked just above the eagle. Each coat had ten 
buttons, fifty dollars. The porter noticed these 
buttons as he passed up the street before him. 
Now, if it is possible to trace the coat, we can prob- 
ably trace the murderer.” 

“ I think so,” said Mr. Gelding, “ and sincerely 
hope you may be able to do so.” 

As they rose from supper, Mr. Gelding begged 
to be excused an hour, as he wished to call on a 
friend of his, George Alton. 

“George Alton!” repeated Mr. Salter, “why, 
that is the name of one of the three seen to enter 
the saloon with my son.” 

“Is it possible,” returned Mr. Gelding, “’tis 
surprising he has never mentioned it to me; he 
has been at my house, more or less, for three 
months, and he knew you were an intimate friend 
of mine ; his father is a millionaire of this city.” 

“ Oh, no,” said Mr. Salter, “ his father lives in 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


27 


New Orleans, and keeps what is called a gambling- 
hell.” 

“ But he introduced a gentleman to me last fall 
as his father, a gentleman apparently of unbounded 
wealth.” 

“ It is all a hoax, Thomas ; that fellow has no 
means of living except by gambling, and never 
expects to have.” 

“ Merciful Heaven !” exclaimed Mr. Gelding, 
“ how have I been deceived. I will remain with 
you, James, this evening.” 

They accordingly returned to the parlor to talk 
of events past, present, and to come. 

At an early hour the court-room was filled to 
overflowing. The missing man was highly es- 
teemed, and several circumstances combined caused 
much speculation in regard to the denouement of 
the affair. 

When Messrs. Gelding and Salter entered the 
court-room, George started from his seat and 
turned deathly pale. In a moment, however, he 
regained his composure, his countenance assuming 
a look of defiance. Mr. Gelding noticed his ex- 
citement, but did not choose to recognize his 
acquaintance. 

The trial commenced. The porter’s testimony 
was taken in regard to the coat worn by the 
missing man on entering the saloon ; the three men 
at the bar were recognized by him as the three he 
saw in company with Salter that evening at the 
saloon door, and there all information stopped, 
nothing further could be proved, and the prisoners 


28 


LUCY GELDING: 


were acquitted. Early next morning, Mr. Salter 
returned to his bereaved home, and Mr. Gelding to 
his beloved family. 

u Mary,” said the husband, soon after his return, 
“ are there any matches in this room?” 

“ I think I saw Lucy drop a few into that vase 
on your right,” said his wife. 

Mr. Gelding took up the vase, and, turning it 
over in his hand, the matches slid out, and with 
them that gold button. He walked hastily to the 
window and saw what the ladies had not noticed, — 
the initials T. G. S. marked directly over the eagle. 

“ Mary, where did this come from?” said he, his 
voice trembling with emotion. 

Mrs. Gelding explained to him where Lucy had 
found it, and repeated Bridget’s remark of having 
seen ten of them on George’s dressing-table one 
morning. 

Mr. Gelding grasped at a chair, and fell senseless 
to the floor. His wife rung for assistance, and in a 
short time he became conscious, and requested to 
be left alone with his wife. Their voices were 
heard in earnest conversation, hour after hour; 
what the subject was, none in the house knew, but 
in the morning, before any one was stirring, he 
took a spade, and, turning up the earth at the root 
of the old grapevine, took from it nine gold but- 
tons bearing the initials T. G. S. 


CHAPTER VI. 


In a front chamber of a house in the suburbs of 
the Crescent City, lay a woman in the last stages of 
consumption, emaciated to the last degree. She 
was passing through that state when life lights up 
the countenance with such unearthly brilliancy 
just previous to dissolution. 

“ My good, faithful Julia,” said the sick lady, “if 
my husband would only come now, I believe I 
could get well. I feel so much better.” 

“Oh, my poor darling,” said the slave, bursting 
into tears. 

“Why, what is the matter, Julia? don’t you 
believe I will be better soon ?” 

“Yes, missus, you’ll be better soon. Jesus, 
Massa, have mercy on us.” 

“ I think I could eat some of those cakes you 
cooked for me this morning ; bring me some, Julia, 
with some tea.” 

“Yes, missus;” and the faithful creature went 
out to bring her mistress food, as she well knew, 
for the last time. The lady made an attempt to 
eat, then, placing her hands over her face, the tears 
streamed through her fingers. 

“ Poor, dear heart, does it hurt your mouth so ?” 


30 


LUCY GELDING: 


“Oh, Julia, I thought I could eat everything, 
but my mouth is so sore — take away these pillows, 
and let me lie down, quick, I am so tired.” 

The woman arranged the pillows, and laid her 
gently down. She drew one hard breath, and with 
that breath she breathed out her life. The slave 
was overwhelmed with wild, passionate grief, one 
minute praying for the departed soul, and the next 
uttering imprecations on the man whom she said 
was a lying scamp, never half good enough for 
her, the poor, dear lamb. She thanked the blessed 
Lord that her missus was at rest now, and where, 
she also thanked Him, her massa could never go. 

While she was in this excitable state of mind, 
she heard some one mount the front door-steps, 
apply a key to the night-latch, and enter the hall. 

Julia very well knew that but one person had a 
key to that latch besides herself: so, when she 
heard the sound of boots upon the stairs, she would 
not deign to turn her head, but stood contemplating 
the dead body of her mistress in sullen wrath. 
The door of the chamber opened, and a gentleman 
walked in, dressed in the height of fashion, and, so 
far as features, complexion, form and stature are 
concerned, beautiful looking ; but oh, the soul that 
looked out through that countenance was of the 
darkest, deepest dye, from which any person of 
observation would have turned with a shudder. 
The room was darkened to such a degree, that the 
slight change which death had made was not dis- 
cernible to a person just coming from the light. 

“How are you, Lizzie?” said the man, walking 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 81 

up to the bed, and taking the hand of the corpse, 
which he instantly dropped, with an oath. 

“ How long has she been dead ?” said he, turning 
suddenly round to the woman. 

“ About half an hour.” 

“ Why did you not tell me when I came in, and 
not let me take hold of a dead person ?” at the 
same time looking at his hand, which had once 
clasped the one which now seemed so repulsive, 
in token of love, unchangeable, till Death did them 
part, but whom, during the five years he had been 
married, he had not seen as many months. 

Seizing the woman roughly by the shoulder, 
11 Why did you not tell me, I say?” 

“ Thinked you could see for yourself,” she an- 
swered. 

“ Well, pick up your duds, and be ready to start 
for the sale this afternoon. I think, he said (low- 
ering his voice), it is well Lizzie did die, for sho 
would be of no comfort to herself or any one else, 
she was so sick.” 

“ Hadn’t you better die? you are no comfort to 
nobody nor nothing,” said the woman. 

“ Mind yourself, or you will get into hands not 
quite so tender of you, before you are a day older. 
Go and answer that door-bell, and don’t you let 
any one know I am here.” 

The slave opened the hall door, and two men 
stepped immediately in. 

11 Where is your master?” said one of them. 

The woman was so much surprised by their 
abrupt entrance, that she made no answer. 


32 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ Come on, Roberts ; she has probably had her 
orders.” 

The men looked into the rooms on the first floor, 
but seeing no one, they ascended the stairs. The 
first room they opened was the chamber of death. 
There lay the corpse, cold and rigid, but no signs 
of a living man could they find in the house, for 
as they ascended the front stairs, the husband went 
down the back, and thus escaped his pursuers. As 
they returned to the hall they encountered the 
slave. 

“Where is your master? we saw him come in 
here not twenty minutes ago.” 

“ Haven’t got any master,” said the woman. 

“ Have n’t got any master ? do n’t George Alton 
own you?” 

“No, he do n’t, nor never did. My missus 
owned me, but she made out my free papers at 
the same time drawing a paper from her bosom, 
and quickly returning it. “And now I ain’t 
nobody’s.” 

The men, finding themselves baffled, left the 
house, while the woman proceeded to a neighbors 
for assistance to dress her mistress for burial. 


CHAPTER VII. 


Spuing- had succeeded winter, and summer came 
on apace. As the weather became sultry, Mr. 
Gelding’s family began to lay their plans for an 
escape from the city for a few weeks. 

The parents decided upon the stone house, 
Nahant, but Lucy preferred visiting some distant 
relatives in Vermont. Accordingly, it was decided 
that when dog-days commenced, the parents should 
take a trip across Massachusetts Bay, while Lucy 
should rusticate among the evergreen hills of Ver- 
mont. 

u Mother,” said Lucy, the day after the decision 
was made, “ why do you suppose George absents 
himself so long ? He has not even written ; he has 
been gone ever since Christmas, and now it is 
June.” 

“ I expect he has his reasons,” said her mother. 

u And I expect you and father know what they 
are ; and, if so, why do you keep it a secret from 
me? I believe I am heart-whole yet; I do not 
imagine I should die, let his reasons be what they 
would.” 

“ We did not intend, strictly speaking, to keep a 
secret from you, Lucy, but, for some very impor- 


34 


LUCY GELDING: 


tant reasons, your father and myself thought it ad- 
visable not to mention the subject at present, unless 
obliged to do so by circumstances which are now 
beyond our control. My mind is very much 
depressed of late, and I hope, if you can feel to 
trust implicitly in your parents’ judgment, that 
you will not refer to the subject again, unless 
obliged to do so.” 

“ Certainly not, if it pains you, mother. I am 
not particular about renewing the subject or 
acquaintance either. Everything seems different 
since he left ; father used to be out every evening 
when he was here, and now, he is always at home, 
unless engaged out with you. I was thinking yes- 
terday, that from loving you devotedly, as he 
always seemed to. his love had amounted to idol- 
atry.” 

“I have no desire that it should, Lucy. I wish 
that amount of love bestowed upon God alone. If 
I could see him a true Christian, what would I not 
be willing to sacrifice ? It is my hourly prayer, 
that my husband and daughter may be converted 
to God. Just think how much you two could 
accomplish for Christ, were your hearts engaged 
in his service. You could perhaps be the means of 
winning souls to Christ, and 1 he that converteth a 
sinner from the error of his ways, shall save a soul 
from death, and hide a multitude of sins,’ and you 
could joy over those souls, through the endless 
ages of eternity. What an exalted work is the 
Christian’s, if he could only realize it, in every 
sense, laying up treasure in heaven. When we 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


35 


have been there age after age, this life will seem 
but a point of time. Eternity, existence without 
end. Do you ever think of it, Lucy ?” 

“ Ho oftener than I can help, mother ; it is an 
unpleasant subject to me; I do not see how a 
Christian can be happy. It seems to me, death, 
the grave, and eternity, are all they think of, either 
of which is enough to make me shudder.” 

“ There, Lucy, is the difference between your 
ideas and those of a Christian. Death, the grave, 
and eternity, have no terrors for him. Death hath 
lost its sting, and the grave is swallowed up in vic- 
tory, in that to die is gain, and the grave can hold 
us no longer than the resurrection. And eternity, 
oh, with what rapture does the Christian look for- 
ward to that life of perfect peace — surrounded not 
only by Christian friends, but by Christ and his 
holy angels. Oh, what society — 

1 There everlasting spring abides, 

And never-withering flowers.’ 

11 My soul is enlarged by the contemplation of 
such a home. It is .the religion of Jesus Christ 
that enables the Christian, when bowed down by 
affliction and grief, his dearest friends taken from 
him and laid in the grave, to exclaim, 1 1 can bear 
all things, Christ strengthening me.’ ” 

“ I know you enjoy it, mother, but it is all Greek 
to me ; I cannot even imagine happiness springing 
from such a source.” 

r * Papers, ma’am,” said Bridget, opening the door. 


6 


LUCY GELDING : 


“You may lay them on the table,” said Mrs. 
Gelding. 

Lucy commenced looking them over. 

“ Oh, mother, here is the old Boston Traveler ; 
would you like to have me read to you ?” 

“ Certainly, my dear.” 

Lucy opened the paper, and ran her eye down 
the columns. “ Why ! mother, what is this ?” 

“Well, what is it ?” said Mrs. Gelding. 

Lucy proceeded to read. 

“ Died, in New Orleans, April second, Mrs. 
Elizabeth P., wife of George Alton, aged 22. 

“ Mr. Alton is the gentleman who figured so 
largely in our first circles last winter as a single 
man. We are informed, upon reliable authority, 
that Mr. Alton was married some five years since. 
Such is life.” 

“ Detestable villain !” said Lucy, when she had 
finished reading the paragraph. “ The black- 
hearted wretch ! to forsake that wife, as he did, and 
make love to another ; why, he would have mar- 
ried me last winter if I would have consented ; 
how can you sit there so calmly, mother, and know 
so contemptible a being walks the earth ?” 

“ His depravity was as evident to my mind the 
first time I saw him as it is now,” said her mother. 

“Well, I will teach him he cannot act his 
depravity in my father’s house, and escape punish- 
ment.” 

“ Thank God, it is no worse, Lucy.” 

“ I cannot think of God, and that wretch, in the 
same day, — proposing marriage to me , — a married 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


37 


man ! If I live, I will be revenged upon him for 
this.” 

“ Lucy, stop !” said her mother. Vengeance 
is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord.’ ” 

“ Well, he may pay him in the next world, and I 
will pay him in this ; he ought to have double 
pay.” 

“ Lucy, be careful how you answer God’s word.” 

“ Why, mother, he is a perfect fiend, fit only for 
the society of fiends. Just think how he has been 
caressed and flattered by the first society in this 
city. Then think of that wife, poor, heart-broken 
creature ; very likely she died in consequence of 
his neglect. And in view of all this, you are 
willing to wait until the day of judgment, to have 
him punished.” 

“I am willing, Lucy, God should deal with him, 
just as he sees fit. He cannot look upon sin with 
the least allowance. Judge then, if you can, what 
his dealings with him will be, for he says he 1 will 
irender unto every man according to his works.’ 
He does not always wait until the day of judg- 
ment to punish the evil-doer, and it would not be 
wise, I can assure you, to interfere with his 
designs.” 

“ I do not wish to interfere, but I would like to 
add a little in my feeble way,” she said. 

u If you could see the judgments of God,” con- 
tinued her mother, “ on the poor, guilty sinner, 
and the fallen Christian also, as I have, a number 
of times in the course of my life, you would never 
say another word of being revenged upon your 


38 


LUCY GELDING: 


enemies, but would rather pray, 1 Father, forgive 
them ; they know not what they do.’ ‘ It is a fear- 
ful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.’ ” 

“lam more indignant on his wife’s account than 
my own,” said Lucy. “I heard a young lady say, 
the other day, ‘she did hate widowers.’ I think it 
would not take much more to cause me to hate 
mankind generally.” 

“You had better drop the subject, Lucy, until 
you can speak of it calmly.” 

“ I think, then, I shall be obliged to drop it for 
an indefinite length of time, for I have no idea of 
ever sitting down and calmly conversing upon 
George Alton’s behavior ; but I intend starting for 
the Green Mountains at once, dog days or no dog 
days. I do not wish to breathe the air of a city 
that has been tainted with his pestilential breath, 
for the present at least.” 

“ That reminds me, Lucy, of a note upon the 
center table, left for you early this morning.” 

Lucy flew down to the parlor, and soon returned 
with the open note in her hand. 

“Well, mother, there continues to be some 
pleasant things in this world; this note is from 
Miss Livingston. She intends visiting the White 
Hills, accompanied by her two brothers, and invites 
me to join the party. I think it would be delight- 
ful to travel together. I can take them to Ver- 
mont, and then go on with them to the White 
Mountains. Would you approve of that plan, 
mother ?” 

“ Certainly, Lucy, I value that family very 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


39 


highly, and am always happy to know you are in 
their society.” 

In the evening, Lucy called on Miss Livingston, 
to arrange the journey, and returned in high 
spirits. She had obtained a perfect daguerreotj^pe 
of herself for her parents. Miss Livingston had 
proposed buying a spy -glass, to enable her parents 
to look after her any time. 

The next Wednesday week they were to com- 
mence their journey. Purchases were made, ward- 
robes replenished, trunks packed, and at seven 
o’clock on the long-wished-for morning, the old 
Boston and Worcester stage drew up in front of 
Mr. Gelding’s door. Taking Lucy and her bag- 
gage, it proceeded to D street for the Living- 

stons, and a lighter hearted company never left 
the city, than went out in that old mail coach. 

Lucy promised to write once a week during her 
absence, and the reader can have the letters just as 
her mother received them. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


About a week after Lucy left home, Mr. and 
Mrs. Gelding sailed out of Boston harbor, and the 
next evening the boat brought the following letter : 

Dover, Vermont, July 15, 18 — . 

Dear Mother: 

Here I am, among the mountains’ “ lovely soli- 
tude.” I have scarcely patience to commence my 
letter with my journey, but suppose that would be 
the most correct way. 

Our ride from the city to Worcester was very 
pleasant. I was surprised at the number of lovely 
villages we passed through. I do not believe 
another State in New England will compare with 
Massachusetts in this respect, not only in number, 
but in the extreme neatness and order of its coun- 
try residences ; perfectly beautiful, mother, and so 
much attention paid to gardening — not a front 
yard but was filled, or partly filled with beautiful 
flowers, and some of them arranged with exquisite 
taste. Then the front windows were almost inva- 
riably draped with verbenas, petunias and fuschias, 
while the porticoes were loaded with jasmine, 
honeysuckle and prairie roses. Then the old shade 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


41 


trees and neatly swept lawns, looked so cool and 
clean, and in many places the “ old oaken bucket,” 
and time-honored well sweep held their sway, 
reminding me of the old song father loves so 
much. 

We arrived at Worcester in the evening; were 
very tired, but early in the morning, we were up 
and out. We had time, before the stage left, to 
visit the Insane Asylum, and got a peep at a num- 
ber of magnificent private residences. 

We returned in time for breakfast, which was 
chiefly beefsteak and snowy biscuits, certainly the 
whitest I ever saw ; they were remarked by every 
one at the table. The landlord sat with us. He 
said he paid fourteen dollars per barrel for the 
flour. I imagine if father should see a ship load of 
that quality, he would buy the whole cargo. 

We left here about nine o’clock, for the north — 
no other passengers in the stage. We arrived at 
Winchester at nine o’clock in the evening. Here 
we ascertained, for the first time, that the stage 
would proceed no further, but return next day. 

As it was a beautiful moon-light night, we con- 
cluded to hire a private carriage to take us to Brat- 
tleboro. That evening, accordingly, we set out. 
The ride was delightful, the road stretching along 
the banks of the Ashuelot River for miles. At 
midnight, we crossed the deep-rolling Connecticut, 
and entered Brattleboro. We stopped at the Ver- 
mont House, kept by O. Lord. Miss Livingston 
said the very name was an oath. 

We were very tired, I can assure you, and it was 

4 


42 


LUCY GELDING: 


morning before we slept. I have not begun to tell 
you wbat I wish to, but my letter is filled, and I 
can only add, I am very anxious to hear from you, 
and shall expect to in a few days. 

P. S. — We are all well and happy. 

Lucy Gelding. 


CHAPTER IX. 


Mr. and Mrs. Gelding employed their time in 
riding, bathing, fishing, and gunning. There were 
a number of boarders at the Stone House from the 
several cities on the bay ; every one and everything 
seemed pleasant and agreeable. Mr. Gelding 
seemed more devoted, if possible, than ever to his 
wife ; the two weeks they had been at Nahant, they 
had not been separated as many hours. It was 
several times remarked by strangers, “that in 
death, those two would not be long divided.” Mrs. 
Gelding moved around with her usual quiet dignity, 
beloved by every one. Were ladies preparing to 
sail, ride, bathe, or walk, she was always ready 
with some little act of kindness, that would find 
its way to the heart. 

It was while walking on the beach with her 
husband, that the depths of her soul seemed to be 
unlocked, and she would converse, in the most sub- 
lime language, quoting those beautiful figures of 
speech, from the Psalms, so appropriately, as to 
bring tears to Mr. Gelding’s eyes. 

Stopping short in their walk, one day, she looked 
up at her husband and earnestly inquired, 


44 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ Thomas, do you wish to spend an eternity with 
me ?” 

“ Certainly/’ he said, throwing his arm around 
her. 

“ Well, do you not know, that without a prepa- 
ration for death, you cannot ?” 

“ Yes, my dear, I know it.” 

“ Then, why do you delay ?” 

“ I have made up my mind,” he said, “ if I live 
to get back to the city, to attend to that subject the 
first thing ; it troubles my mind very much.” 

“Supposing death should overtake you while 
here ?” 

“ Oh, do not,” he said, “ indulge the idea that 
God would allow us to be separated through all 
eternity ; it would be too much.” 

“He is under no obligation to save you, unless 
you come to him to-day. 1 To-day, if you will 
hear his voice, oh, harden not your heart.’ Oh, I 
hope God will not deny me this blessing,” she con- 
tinued, “ whatever else he may see fit to lay upon 
me.” 

“Come,” he said, “let us take a sail. Your 
mind seems filled with gloomy apprehension. I 
am afraid the air by the sea-shore makes you 
nervous.” 

“ Oh, no, it does not ; I only wish to be sure 
you are safe — that is all;” and soon after, they 
were gliding over the waters, and did not return 
until evening. 

The next morning, the boat from the city came 
in, bringing the mail, and in it, were a number of 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


45 


letters for Mr. and Mrs. Gelding, and among them, 
another from Lucy. 

Dover, Vermont, July 12, 18 — . 

Dear Mother: 

I suppose I must commence where I left off, but 
shall be glad when I have caught up with myself. 

We hired a hack at Brattleboro, to take us to 
Newfane, and I think I never saw so accommodat- 
ing a driver. Whenever we saw berries beside 
the road, he would let us all get out and gather 
them, and, in return, we would drive, and let him 
walk. 

We started early in the morning, and it was four 
o’clock in the afternoon when we arrived at New- 
fane, a distance of twelve miles, so you may know 
we had a fine time on the way. 

You should have seen the good people, when we 
drew up in front of the one store of the town, to 
make inquiries. I positively believe, they thought 
us wild animals escaped from some menagerie. I 
was not much surprised at this, for we were very 
wild. 

You know how dark Miss Livingston is; well, 
her complexion had assumed a much darker hue, 
from exposure to the sun and mount ain air. So 
we were wicked enough to pass her off as a run- 
away slave. She, at the same time, helping, by 
calling me Missus, which, you know, would over- 
throw my dignity in an instant. After we left the 
store, the road wound around the foot of a moun- 


46 


LUCY GELDING: 


tain, and tliere we laughed, driver and all, until we 
were nearly sick. 

After riding about a mile, we ascended a very 
steep hill to Mr. Gould’s house. The windows and 
outside doors were open, which convinced us the 
family were at home, so we alighted and proceeded 
to the house, while the driver took out his horses, 
and tied them to a tree for rest and refreshment 
before returning, but not a living person could 
we find anywhere on the premises. 

Finally, after making sundry investigations, and 
each trying the strength of our lungs, in order to 
attract attention from some quarter, we succeeded 
in raising a wood-cutter, who was at work just 
above us on the mountains. Judge of our sur- 
prise, when he told us the family were on a visit, 
six miles distant ; and they always left the house 
open in warm weather, day and night. 

Our only alternative was to harness up and go 
on to Mr. Green’s, which place, we reached about 
six o’clock, and our carriage returned to Brattle- 
boro, after giving the driver our best wishes and 
parting blessings generally. 

Here we found the family at home, and so kind, 
the most pleasant people in the world, mother, 
proving the falsity of the old adage — 

“ The cold in clime are cold in blood.” 

They commenced at once, cooking us a country 
supper, to which we did ample justice ; then, at 
nine o’clock, we were provided with berries and 
milk. Any person in Massachusetts having fifty 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


47 


dollars to spare, wishing to enjoy its full value, can 
do so by taking a trip to Vermont, and stopping at 
private houses among the mountains. 

The scenery is perfectly grand. Mr. Green’s 
house is situated about half way up a mountain, 
surrounded by the native woods, except in front, 
where there is a large clearing, descending to the 
foot, along which, a beautifully clear stream, called 
the South Branch, winds its way along, over rocks 
and pebbles, leaping and singing, “like a thing of 
life.” 

In the evening, the gentlemen went on to the 
mountain, to see the huge fires. The wood-cutters 
were burning that splendid timber, in order to clear 
the ground. It was a very bright night, and as we 
stood in the door, we could see the mountains rising 
here, there, and everywhere in the distance, com- 
pletely shutting us in from the outer world. 

Oh, how delightful for a summer residence. I 
enjoy everything I see and hear, even the hooting 
of the owls. 

The next day, we walked on the mountains, and 
walked in the valleys, and walked the river, spring- 
ing from rock to rock, and we walked the road, 
gathering berries by quarts. 

Sunday morning, Mr. Green filled his lumber 
wagon with chairs, and took us all to church. "We 
recognized the people we saw at the store when we 
came into town, and wished to renew the acquaint- 
ance, but they were not inclined to do so, appar- 
ently fearing an outburst of hilarity, if they 
should speak to us on the Sabbath. 


48 


LUCY GELDING: 


The church was built of solid oak, pews and all ; 
the denomination, Baptist. As we came out of 
meeting, Miss Livingston drew my attention to a 
man, leaning against a corner of the church. 

It was a very warm day, and he had come to 
meeting without a coat, and with his sleeves rolled 
up to his shoulders. I was obliged to leave in- 
stantly. 

We went to Mr. Gould’s to tea, and in the even- 
ing Mr. Green took us to Dover, to visit Mr. Hall’s 
family. And now, we must part, dear mother, for 
another week. 

P. S. — I write my letters to you, and direct them 
to father, but, of course, he understands, you are 
both one to me, as well as yourselves. 

Good bye, mother. 


Lucy Gelding. 


CHAPTEE X. 


The day after Mrs. Gelding received tliis letter, 
she accompanied her husband to Provincetown, on 
a fishing excursion. They intended returning the 
same evening, but the gentlemen were so much 
elated with their success, that they concluded to 
remain a week, and Lucy’s next letter, written from 
Ac worth, New Hampshire, was sent down to that 
place. 

Acworth, N. H., July 20, 18 — . 

Dear Mother: 

Our party are in fine health and spirits. We 
arrived at Mr. Hall’s about sunset. His house is 
situated upon the Summit. We could stand in .his 
door and see the mountains, roll after roll, beyond 
each other, as far as the eye could reach. The 
people everywhere welcome us with the greatest 
hospitality. 

The next morning we were up betimes, to see 
the sun rise. Everything here reminds me forcibly 
of that little song I used to sing — 

11 Morn amid the mountains, 

Lovely solitude, 

Gushing streams and fountains 
Murmur, God is good.” 


50 


LUCY GELDING: 


The water used at this house is brought from a 
neighboring mountain, in lead pipes, which termi- 
nate in the wood-house, where the water slowly 
but constantly drops from it into a large receptacle 
of wood. 

The warmest day I have experienced in this 
region, we visited a lake on the highest peak in 
this vicinity. We found the water of the lake icy 
cold, and, in many places, found ice deeply em- 
bedded in moss, having the appearance of being 
moss-grown with age. We were completely tired 
out when we returned. By the way, mother, I 
have not seen a checker-board since I entered Ver- 
mont, but, in nearly every house, I have seen a 
plan for fox and geese marked out upon the bellows, 
and no amount of argument can make the people 
believe it has any connection with gambling. 

The style of dress here is very different from 
that of Massachusetts ; the waists of the gentlemen’s 
Qoats are all up under their arms, and a young lady, 
teaching the district school, wore regular brogan 
shoes. One evening, a dance was proposed. One 
of Mr. Hall’s family plays the violin, and when 
those brogans were called into requisition, I forgot 
my bringing up, my mother, and everything else, 
and yielded to an uncontrolable fit of laughter, but 
the company had not the least idea of the cause, 
except Miss Livingston, and every time the teacher 
came round in the cotillon, opposite Miss Living- 
ston, she would look at those shoes in a way that 
made me perfectly unmanageable. Finally, I pro- 
posed a walk by moonlight, and the cool mountain 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


51 


air had an effect to calm me down. When we 
returned, Mrs. Hall was boiling maple molasses, 
and we had the pleasure of eating it warm. 

The next morning, we visited the maple orchard, 
and the day following we set out for this place, 
the journey occupying three days. This State 
differs from Vermont, but still, is very beautiful, 
and the scenery very fine. I have noticed, in this 
vicinity, the roads, stone walls and rocks, generally 
are all sparkling with isinglass. 

We visited the family of Doctor Manley, also, 
of his father-in-law, both of which visits we en- 
joyed very much. We were everywhere treated 
with the utmost kindness. 

To-morrow, we leave for the White Hills, and 
thence proceed homeward. I am getting almost 
uneasy about home. I was never away from the 
old Bay State so long in my life. 

I have thought about my parents since I have 
been here, oh, so much. I would prefer going 
home, to visiting the White Mountains ; but, you 
know, it would not be treating the Livingstons 
politely, they have visited so long with me ; but 
one week more will finish my travels, and then for 
home and my parents. 

I shall not write again, but tell you the rest at 
home. Farewell, dear parents. 

Lucy Gelding. 


CHAPTER XI. 


About a week after this letter was received, Mrs. 
Gelding proposed returning to the city, in order to 
have the house arranged before Lucy’s arrival, but 
Mr. Gelding and his gentlemen friends wished to 
take one more fishing sail ; it was, therefore, agreed 
they should fish that afternoon, and the next morn- 
ing take the boat for the city. 

Directly after dinner a sail-boat, containing a 
large amount of ballast, equipped with guns and 
fishing tackle, left the wharf, with Mr. Gelding and 
friends on board. 

They had not been gone an hour, when Mrs. 
Gelding perceived a squall, coming in from the 
east. Knowing the disastrous tempests which fre- 
quently occurred upon that coast, she became 
instantly alarmed. Throwing on her mantilla and 
bonnet, she hastened to the wharf in search of 
some experienced sea-faring man, on whose opinion 
she could rely. As she was looking round among 
the mackerel and codfish storehouses, she encoun- 
tered an old sea captain. 

“ Sir,” said she, “ have you noticed that cloud in 
the east ?” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


53 


“ Yes, madam, I have had an eye on it the last 
half hour.” 

“What is your opinion?” said Mrs. Gelding. 

“Well, ma’am, it is an ugly-looking squall, and, 
according to my reckoning, betokens a regular 
tempest.” 

“ Oh, my husband !” said the lady. 

“Was your husband on board that fishing 
smack?” 

“ He was on board the one that went out this 
noon.” 

The man looked at her, and looked at the cloud, 
but remained silent. 

At length he stepped into a storehouse, took up 
a spy-glass, and, leveling it, looked out upon the 
sea ; the next minute he passed it to the lady. 

“ There,” said he, “level the glass to that white 
speck, in range with them highlands, and you will 
see all that any one in this world can see of your 
husband, this afternoon at least.” 

Mrs. Gelding placed the glass to her eye, and 
saw distinctly the number of men in the boat ; she 
saw the sport was over, and they were trying to 
head the boat for shore. In fifteen minutes, they 
were hid by the storm, and her clothes were being 
drenched by the rain and surf, but she heeded it 
not. There she stood, with the glass to her eye, 
although she could not see half way to the boat. 

Suddenly there came a lull, quickly succeeded 
by a terrific rush of wind, which sent the birds 
shrieking to the woods, and the tempest was upon 


54 


LUCY GELDING: 


them. The old sailor took her by the arm, and 
led her into a storehouse. 

“Poor lady,” said the kind-hearted man, “you 
are not the first woman these tempests have robbed 
of all that was dear.” 

“They will, undoubtedly, be lost?” she said, 
inquiringly. 

“ God only knows, for vain is the help of man 
in such a storm,” he said. 

Mrs. Gelding raised her eyes to Heaven, and, in 
a voice perfectly calm, exclaimed, “ Oh Thou who 
holdest the winds and waves in Thine hand, have 
mercy upon the impenitent soul.” 

“ Amen,” said the sailor. 

The tempest raged on an hour longer, and when 
it cleared, not a sail was visible upon the sea. A 
number of boats were manned and sent out to the 
fishing-ground, but not a vestige of a sail could be 
found. The ballast probably carried them down, 
as soon as the sea washed over them, but on the 
opposite shore were a dozen or more lifeless bodies, 
and among them Mr. Gelding and friends. 

Mrs. Gelding did not leave the wharf until the 
body of her husband was brought on shore. There 
she stood, that Christian wife, by the side of the 
dead body of her impenitent husband. 

“ Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him,” at 
length burst from her lips, but not a tear came to 
her relief. 

God help the lone widow in her great sorrow. 
W ell is it for her if, in that hour of agony, she can 
gather up the torn tendrils of her heart, and train 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


55 


them to entwine around the Lord Jesus, for time 
and eternity. 

The next morning Mrs. Gelding returned to the 
city with her husband’s remains. The day fol- 
lowing was the funeral, Rev. Dr. S officiating. 

A sermon was preached from the words , — 11 Whom 
the Lord loveth, He chasteneth.” The speaker did 
not harrow up the feelings of the stricken one, by 
referring to the deceased, but used all his eloquence 
in presenting the promises of the Gospel, in the 
most vivid light, to her who was bereft of life’s 
best treasure. 

Mrs. Gelding was perfectly calm and composed 
in mind, but she had taken a severe cold from 
being so thoroughly drenched by the surf and 
rain; a fever ensued immediately, and, in one week, 
she had gone to be with that Saviour in whom she 
placed such implicit confidence. 

The day after Mrs. Gelding was buried, Lucy 
returned to her desolate home. She was met sev- 
eral miles from the city, and informed of her 
irreparable loss. 

Her grief and consternation were overwhelming. 
She had the house closed, admitting no one but the 
Livingstons and her pastor, and there she remained, 
struggling with herself, and with the Holy Spirit, 
until near the close of the third week, when she 
yielded her heart to God. 

The day following, the house was thrown open, 
and every one who called was kindly admitted. 
Lucy moved around, quiet and self-possessed, and, 
as the neighbors remarked, strikingly resembling 


56 


LUCY GELDING: 


lier mother in deportment and conversation, her 
countenance even wearing a smile, so tranquil and 
happy was the soul within. Miss Livingston spent 
most of the time with her, and every week added 
peace to her now reconciled heart ; but the old 
adage, “ one trouble never comes alone,” often 
proves true in a threefold degree. 

* About a month after Mrs. Gelding’s death, as 
Lucy was sitting in the parlor one day, conversing 
with Miss Livingston, a letter was brought to the 
door for her, bearing the New York postmark. 

“ Why, I have no acquaintances in New York 
that I know of,” she said. 

“Perhaps it is a letter of condolence from one of 
your father’s acquaintances,” said Miss Livingston ; 
“ you know he spent several weeks there last fall.” 

“ Perhaps it is,” she said, “ but I do not recog- 
nize the signature, Lasselles ; it is a French name.” 

Lucy commenced reading : and as she proceeded 
her countenance became deathly pale. Miss Liv- 
ingston became alarmed. 

“ Lucy, dear, do not read it. Mistaken sym- 
pathy, that harrows up one’s feelings by bringing 
past grief fresh to mind.” 

“You are mistaken in your supposition, Miss 
Livingston ; it is something far more cruel than 
that would be ; I will read it to you.” 

New York City, September 10, 18 — . 

To Miss Lucy Gelding: 

Dear Madam — I am writing to you professionally 
upon business of importance, entrusted to me by 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


57 


one George Alton. That gentleman has in his* 
possession notes of hand, signed by your late 
father, which will more than coyer the city resi- 
dence you occupy, which, I am informed, is all the 
property your father left. In order to spare your 
feelings, Mr. Alton is willing to take the property 
quietly and give up the notes ; but if you object, 
he will immediately advertise and sell it at public 
auction. I am requested to say those notes were 
obtained at the gaming-table last fall : the games 
were fairly played, as a number of gentlemen can 
witness. 

I shall be in your city next week, and will call 
on you. By that time you will decide which 
course shall be pursued. 

Yours professionally, 

James Lasselles. 

“ Do you intend giving up this beautiful prop- 
erty to that miserable fellow ?” said Miss Livingston. 

“ If the signatures are in my father’s hand- 
writing, I do.” 

“Had you the first idea your father was a 
gambler?” 

“I have recently adopted the idea that ‘the 
heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately 
wicked,’ and I believe no one is able to fathom it. 
I can now appreciate my mother’s purity of char- 
acter.” 

“ Why, Lucy, how can you take things so 
calmly ? I thought you would be one to stand a 


58 


LUCY GELDING : 


lawsuit in such an emergency. Do you realize you 
will be left penniless ?” 

I do, fully; but I have health and strength. 
My piano is my own, my education is my own. I 
can teach music, painting, sketching, French and 
Italian languages, and can say from my heart — 

1 Thou, 0 Christ, art all I want. 

All in all in thee I find.* 

One month ago my feelings would have been 
entirely the reverse ; but now I feel I have a rich 
Father in Heaven, and I know He will do all 
things well.” 

“ You surprise me, Lucy. I never saw such a 
change in one’s disposition.” 

“ Hot for the worse, I hope.” 

“ You always suited me well enough in that 
respect ; but you shall not teach for a living, you 
shall have a home at my father’s ; your society 
would make me very happy.” 

“ But, Miss Livingston, you forget my pride of 
character ; the bread of dependence I cannot eat, 
at least so long as my health is spared me.” 

“ It would not be dependence, but a special favor 
bestowed upon me.” 

“ I will find some employment,” said Lucy. 

The next day, Mr. and Mrs. Livingston sent a 
pressing invitation to Lucy to make their house 
her home, which she promised to accept for a short 
time, until she could secure a situation as teacher 
of music and other ornamental branches of educa- 
tion. 


CHAPTER XII. 


The next Wednesday week, Mr. Lasselles was 
announced. Bridget ushered him into the parlor. 
He was a person above the medium height, a sim- 
pering, self-important lawyer, of French descent. 

“ Miss Gelding, I presume ?” said he, as Lucy 
came forward to receive him. “ Mr. Lasselles, of 
Hew York city.” 

“ Will Mr. Lasselles please be seated?” 

The gentleman accepted the offered sofa, and at 
once commenced running his eye over the rooms 
in quite a business-like way. 

“ A very fine residence you have here, Miss 
Gelding ; very fine taste displayed, both in archi- 
tecture and furnishing.” 

“ ‘There is no place like home,’ ” said Lucy. 

“ An elegant piano : you play, I presume : how 
life-like those engravings are.” 

“ They are not engravings.” 

11 Not engravings ? I mean those upon the side 
wall.” 

“ They are monochromatic paintings.” 

“Is it possible? I would have taken my oath 
they were engravings.” 

Then came a dead pause. 


60 


LUCY GELDING: 


“Well, Miss Gelding,” lie said, at length, “we 
may as well come to business at once. We lawyers 
are obliged to poke our noses into very disagreable 
affairs sometimes, but it is not our fault, we simply 
do the bidding of others. Mr. Alton authorizes me 
to express his warmest sympathy for you in your 
affliction, and says if he had thought your father 
would not have lived to redeem his property, he 
would not have played for that stake. He seems 
perfectly honorable about the affair.” 

“ I think,” said Lucy, “ the least Mr. Alton says 
about sympathy the better. A man wholly unprin- 
cipled, and utterly devoid of moral character, 
cannot know the meaning of sympathy, even. I 
would advise his not attempting a subject so much 
above his capacity.” 

“ I don’t know how much heart the man has,” 
said the lawyer, “ but he appears well enough to 
strangers, at least so I thought. Well,” he contin- 
ued, after a short pause, “ have you concluded to 
take the notes for the house ? ” 

“ I will look at them before giving you my 
decision,” she said. 

He took from his pocket-book several notes given 
by Thomas Gelding to George Alton, all of which 
were secured by mortgage upon the homestead. 
Lucy looked at the signatures. There was her 
father’s elegant handwriting, and peculiar flourish 
below the name. 

“ Tell Mr. Alton,” she said, “ I shall not stand in 
the way of his ill-gotten gain. 1 Vengeance is mine, 
I will repay, saith the Lord.’ “ I will refer him to 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


61 


the Lord of Hosts for the settlement of this affair, 
if not in this world, in that great day of reckoning, 
when all accounts will be settled.’ 7 

“ Well,” said the lawyer, 11 1 only wish he had 
employed some one else to manage this affair ; I do 
hate to deal with women ; somehow they have the 
power to make you feel mean, whether you have 
done anything wrong or not. I suppose,” he 
continued, “ Alton would not have hurried matters 
so much if he had not been obliged to. 

“ He was married last week to an heiress, a Bal- 
timorean. The lady fancies a northern city, and 
this house will be their home, a part of the time at 
least. For that reason he wishes the premises 
vacated this week. 

“ 1 believe that is all the business I was to attend 
to here. I have business in another part of the 
city, and must bid you good morning, Miss 
Gelding.” 

Lucy returned his adieu, in a voice calm as his 
own. She closed the hall door after him, and 
looked from the side-lights to the dwellings oppo- 
site, then turned and looked at the one she was in. 
Home, parents, all were gone. She raised her 
clasped hands and streaming eyes to Heaven. “ Oh 
Saviour of my soul,” she exclaimed, “ whom have 
I in Heaven but thee, and there is none upon earth 
I desire besides thee.” 

“ Fear not, I am with thee, be not dismayed,” 
witnessed the Spirit with her spirit, and she was 
calmed. In that hour of trial, she felt the assurance 
unmistakably that God, even the Lord, would in his 


62 


LUCY GELDING: 


own good time, right all her wrongs, and she made 
the stern resolve to brave the world, asking no 
favors, earning her own support, so long as her 
health would permit. She rung the parlor bell, 
and Bridget made her appearance. 

“ Is Patrick below ? ” 

“ Yes, ma’am.” 

“ I would like to see you both in the parlor a 
few minutes.” 

Bridget went down, and soon returned with 
Patrick. 

“ My faithful friends,” said Lucy, “ I have 
sorrowful news for you.” 

“ And what is it can be worse than we have 
had ?” said Bridget. 

“ 1 have to leave this place this week. I have 
no longer a home here.” 

“And is it what ye ’re saying ye mean?” said 
Patrick. 

“ Certainly. Do you remember Mr. Alton, who 
stopped here last winter ?” 

“ Faith and it ’s me that has what for to remem- 
* 

ber him,” said Bridget. 

“Well, it seems my father owed him some 
money, and he has taken the place in payment.” 

“ There, Patrick Marooney, did n’t I tell ye 
there ’d be a devilment, sooner or later, from that 
fellow ? Tophet is the place for him, if it ’s not 
too good.” 

“You know, Bridget, we are to pray for our 
enemies,” said Lucy. 

“ I ’d rather hire somebody to pray for such a 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


63 


scamp as that. Here ’s three of us turned out of 
doors for that miserable fellow. I hope he ’ll die 
when his time comes, if he can’t before.” 

In the course of the day, it was determined to 
store the furniture in the attics of Mr. Livingston’s 
house ; then all three were to fare alike — that is, 
look for employment as soon as possible. 

That evening Lucy spent in her father’s library, 
looking over his papers. 

One little drawer in his secretary she was unable 
to open ; the key that had fitted it before, would 
not now ; a new lock had evidently been put on. 
She searched the secretary, over and over again, 
but in vain ; the drawer could not be opened. 

The next day, as she was packing, she came 
across the clothes her father wore when he was 
drowned. As she folded them, she found a small 
parcel sewed in the waistband. She hastily cut 
the stitches, and there, carefully wrapped in a 
piece of woolen cloth, was the key to that drawer. 

She went immediately to the library, applied the 
key, the lock flew back, and the first thing that 
met her eye was a letter, addressed to herself, in 
her mother’s handwriting. She took up the letter, 
and underneath lay those ten gold buttons, the 
earth still adhering to them, as when first taken 
from the ground. She opened the letter and read. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


My Dear and only Child: 

I feel it is a duty to make certain disclosures to 
you, which, if in the Providence of God, your 
parents were suddenly taken from you, would be 
important for you to know. I refer to the origin 
of those gold buttons. They answer the descrip- 
tion perfectly, of those worn by Thomas Salter, 
the last time he was seen in the street. Your father 
found them buried at the foot of the old grapevine, 
and taking into account where Bridget saw them 
one morning, it is evident George Alton knows the 
fate of that unfortunate young man. 

What I wish of you is, if an innocent person 
should be suspected and tried for the murder, that 
you, if living, should produce the buttons, state the 
facts in the case, and let the law take its course. 
But if no further light is thrown upon the subject, 
let the buttons remain a secret with yourself. 

“Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the 
Lord,” and, depend upon it, not one word of his 
law shall fail. 

Should you ever suffer through his influence, let 
not this disclosure have any weight in the affair, 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


65 


but trust God, trust your mother, and watch the 
dealings of Heaven in this case. 

It may be the means of forming entirely new 
ideas in your mind, the influence of which may be 
felt through the endless ages of eternity. 

So confident am I of your integrity, and unaffect- 
ed love for your parents, that I consider no promise 
necessary on your part, to insure a faithful dis- 
charge of duty in accordance with your parents 7 
wishes and advice. 

Your affectionate parents, 

Mary E. Gelding, 
Thomas Gelding. 

“ Thank Heaven, 77 exclaimed Lucy, “your confi- 
dence is not misplaced. I will follow to the very 
letter, the last faithful Christian advice of my 
mother. It is nearly like seeing her, so lifelike is 
that advice. I feel strengthened, and will pray 
God to make me more and more like my angel 
mother. 

She replaced the letter, locked the drawer, took 
the key with her, and continued packing. At one 
o’clock, Lucy and the servants sat down together 
to their last dinner in that house. Lucy was per- 
fectly calm, but the servants wept like children. 

“God knows, 77 said Bridget, “I’d like to get 
hold of that infernal’s neck. 1 7 d twist it off as I 
would a rooster’s.” * 

“ Try to be calm,” said Lucy, “ it makes me feel 
very bad to see you so much excited.” 

“ Calm is it, and that old instrument driving us 
6 


66 


LUCY GELDING: 


from house and home. Not a candle would I light, 
if his black soul started to-day.” 

“He ’d not need your candles,” said Patrick, “ a 
blazing blue fire ’d light him, soon as ever he ’s on 
the road.” 

“ Let us talk of something else,” said Lucy ; “ we 
will think of heaven, the home of the blest, where 
all will be peace forever. Let us 4 strive to enter in 
at the straight gate, for many shall seek to enter 
in, and shall not be able.’ Let us ask Jesus Christ, 
the Son of God, daily to send the Holy Spirit into 
our hearts, and teach us his law, that when we come 
to die, the blessed Saviour may receive us into ever- 
lasting habitations, 1 where the wicked cease from 
troubling, and the wea^ are at rest.’ 

Bridget wept aloud, and Patrick declared if he 
lived through this scrape, he believed he could live 
through the final conflagration.” 

The next morning, the furniture was stored at 
Mr. Livingston’s. Bridget and Patrick went to 
spend a few days with some friends, until they 
could secure situations, and Lucy was received by 
the Livingston family with open arms. 

The Sabbath following, she attended church. 
Her pastor preached from the words, . “ My grace 
is sufficient for thee.” It seemed to her the sermon 
was prepared for the express purpose of strength- 
ening her, and at the close of divine service, she 
felt that she had gained a day’s journey heaven- 
ward, and her spiritual strength was renewed. 

That week she expressed her intention to Mrs. 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 67 

Livingston, of making inquiries respecting a situa- 
tion as teacher. 

11 Lucy, dear,” said that lady, 11 do not humble 
yourself in this way, you are as welcome to a home 
with us as our own children.” 

“I know the perfect kindness of your heart, 
Mrs. Livingston, but pride and poverty are not true 
yoke-fellows, and, in my case, must not be permit- 
ted to work together. I know you would do all 
in your power to make me happy, and that is a 
great deal ; but I would not sacrifice my indepen- 
dence, as I should feel to do if dependent on your 
generosity, for the entire wealth of this city. God 
will protect me, Jesus Christ, His Son, will 
strengthen me, His Holy Spirit will guide me ; and 
I am confident all will end well. At any rate, I 
am going to trust him.” 

11 You are rich, Lucy, heir to an heavenly inher- 
itance, which none can take from you.” 


CHAPTER XIV. 


After inquiring among her acquaintances a 
number of days without success, she determined to 
advertise for a situation. Determination and action 
went hand in hand with her. Accordingly, the 
week following, a certain newspaper went forth on 
its mission, through city and country, State and 
Union, bearing in its columns the following adver- 
tisement : 

WANTED. 

• • 

11 By a young lady, a situation as teacher of music, painting 
and modern languages. The best of references given and 
required.” 

Sooner than she could have expected, a letter 
came from a country village, about fifty miles dis- 
tant, urging her to come and establish a school, 
teaching those branches exclusively. They had a 
building prepared, but had not succeeded in secur- 
ing a teacher both competent and willing to under- 
take the charge. 

Lucy had her piano boxed, packed a couple of 
her finest paintings, her sketches and wardrobe, 
and bidding Mr. Livingston’s family an affectionate 
farewell, set out for the unknown village. 

It was late in the evening when she arrived at 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


69 


the hotel in the village of H , where she was 

kindly received by the proprietor and his lady, 
who were perfectly acquainted with the particulars 
concerning the school and expected teacher. 

The next day, she was waited on by several gen- 
tlemen of the village, who were interested in the 
school, and it was ascertained that she could com- 
mence with twenty scholars in those branches, at 
forty dollars each per year. Lucy, with a heart 
filled with gratitude, commenced her labors on the 
following Monday, making the hotel her home. 

She was delighted with the excellent taste dis- 
played by the villagers in arranging their grounds 
and dwellings. Nothing could exceed the beauty 
of the rich fall flowers, blooming in a number of 
gardens. About five miles from this village was 
a large city, and several acres of land were literally 
covered with choice flowers and shrubs, for the 
express purpose of furnishing boquets and plants 
for market. 

A number of its inhabitants were very wealthy. 
The village had its physician, its one church, and 
some as good society as can be found in New Eng- 
land ; and it had also its scandal-loving society ; 
what village has not ? 

Lucy, like a rare exotic, was suddenly trans- 
planted in their midst, and it was rather more than 
some ladies of doubtful age could bear, to see all 
eyes turned in one direction. Lucy, however, was 
utterly ignorant of the fact. She had been trained 
in a city where people are obliged by law to attend 
to their own affairs, and not another’s, consequently 


70 


LUCY GELDING: 


slie had not the first idea of being watched, or her 
actions commented upon. 

Is there a country village in the United States, 
if a young lady stranger makes her appearance, 
especially if that appearance is prepossessing, that 
has not one or more persons in its society, who will 
attempt becoming exceedingly intimate with that 
stranger, by loading them with all the small talk 
of the town, respecting said stranger ? 

"Well, the village of II was not an excep- 

tion to this general rule. Lucy had her own pecu- 
liar way of putting down this low business, as may 
be seen by an incident that occurred about a fort- 
night after her arrival. Lucy’s education had been 
attended to at an early age, and her affliction had 
lent a mature appearance, so unusual in young 
ladies of sixteen, that it could be accounted for in 
no other way, by a certain class, than by attributing 
it to downright pride. There was a great mystery 
about the young lady, in the eyes of certain per- 
sons ; somebody must have done something some- 
where, somehow, or a young lady from the city, 
owning ten silk dresses, could not have been 
induced to go fifty miles into the country to teach. 

She received numerous calls, and among the rest, 
one from Miss Perry, a lady, who, among other 
cognomens, was styled an old maid. Not wishing 
to be behind this “ proud flirt,” as she termed Lucy, 
in regard to dress, she sallied forth one morning, 
to make her first call, in a silk dress that had once 
been her grandmother’s, with gored skirt and bishop 
sleeves, a watchman and reflector in each of the 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


71 


latter, in order to show their full size, three brass 
breastpins, one in the collar, another holding a 
brass chain together around the wrist, in lieu of a 
bracelet, and the third, in the center of a black 
velvet band drawn tight across the forehead. 

Judge of her surprise, on being introduced by 
the hotel keeper’s wife, to see a young lady come 
forward with perfect ease and politeness, dressed in 
a cheap mourning calico, with no ornament of any 
kind, except a miniature pin which fastened her 
plain mourning collar. 

“How do you like our village?” said Miss 
Perry, after the usual salutations had been ex- 
changed. 

“Oh, very much,” said Lucy. “I think the 
country beautiful. I am passionately fond of 
flowers, and Mr. Willet has given me permission 
to walk in his grounds whenever I please. I think 
it a very great favor.” 

“ Mr. Willet is very polite to some ladies,” said 
Miss Perry; “have you become acquainted with 
many people in town ?” 

“Not yet; I have not been here quite two 
weeks. Those I have seen are chiefly parents of 
my scholars ; they seem to be very pleasant, kind- 
hearted people.” 

“Well, you must try to get acquainted, and let 
people see you are not so stuck-up as some folks 
represent you to be.” 

“ What is that, please ?” said Lucy. 

“Oh, I don’t know; I happened to think just 
then what I heard some ladies say who were talk- 


72 


LUCY GELDING: 


ing about you ; tbey thought you a dreadful proud, 
stuck-up piece, and walked as though the ground 
was not good enough to step on ; they guessed, if 
the truth was known, a young lady owning ten 
silk dresses, and elegant jewelry, had not much 
to brag of in the character line ; but then this is a 
great place to talk ; I never have anything to do 
with their slang myself, but I thought I would 
just give you a hint of what people thought of 
you, and then you would know better how to 
manage. I thought, thinks I, you would n’t think 
much of them girls, if you knew how they talked 
about you.” 

“ I think just as much of them, as I do of the 
one that will come and tell me of it,” said Lucy. 
11 Neither, I imagine, are capable of friendship, in 
any sense of the word.” 

To use Miss Perry’s own language, 1 1 If a bat- 
tering-ram had took me in the teeth, I could not 
have been more dumfounded than by that speech. 
I was in such a hurry to get out, that I forgot I 
had on my silk dress, and I caught one of my big 
sleeves in the door-latch, and tore it half a yard, 
reckoning both ways I tore it ; she’ll never get me 
to befriend her again, I tell ye. I do hate city 
people, they have such a way, if you meddle with 
their affairs, of making you feel it is none of your 
business. I was going to get sister to send Khoda 
Ann to her school, but now I intend to run the 
school down if I possibly can.” 

u Well,” said her nephew (a young gentleman of 
seventeen), “ that, I imagine, is more than you can 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


73 


possibly do. Mr. Willet is the richest and most 
influential man in town, and he says Miss Gelding 
is a perfect lady ; he does admire her city ways, so 
independent, and, at the same time, so perfectly 
pleasant and agreeable ; he considers her a perfect 
godsend, and he is a bachelor, you know.” 

“Well, I don’t care what Mr. Willet says; he 
is no great affair ; if he had been, he would have 
married long ago.” 

“You are not so sure of that,” returned the 
young gentleman. “ I imagine if society in town 
had not been so thoroughly picked oyer, he would 
have had a wife long since. He is a dear lover of 
home, and seldom leaves town for any length of 
time.” 

“Well, I wouldn’t marry him to-day.” 

“Don’t injure his feelings by refusing before 
you are asked, for the probability is you will be 
spared that trial, you poor creter.” 

“Your mother shall hear of your talk,” said 
Miss Perry; “ you are getting decidedly impudent.” 

“ My mother can do nothing with me, I am per- 
fectly lawless — the worst fellow in the world, folks 
say ; but that is not all, auntie. Our young min- 
ister, who has become a certain maiden lady’s 
oracle, told me that Miss Gelding was a lady of 
deep piety, thoroughly educated, fitted to adorn 
any society in city or country. What do you 
think of that, Miss Perry, of thirty-nine winters?” 

“I’ll warrant all the men will go crazy about 
her. If there is an animal in this world I hate, it 
is a man. I do n’t see what they were ever made 
7 


74 


LUCY GELDING: 


for, unless it was to torment the lives out of women, 
who never did them any harm ; I am thankful to 
mercy I am clear of the whole race.” 

“You know what the frog sings, don’t you, 
auntie.” 

“ I would if I could, but I couldn’t,” commenced 
singing that young gentleman, in a dolorous tone. 

“ I declare, you are enough to craze anybody to 
death,” — and the afflicted lady left the room, hold- 
ing her handkerchief to her eyes. 

From that day, to the close of her school in 
H , Lucy heard not a word of slander con- 

cerning herself. Should the reader ever be troubled 
in this way, let him try Lucy’s recipe, and our 
word for it, the desired effect will be produced. 


CHAPTEE XV. 


During her first term, Lucy became acquainted 
with a Mrs. Warland, a lady of wealth, who spent 
most of her time in doing good in whatever way 
presented itself. Among her objects of charity 
was a sick lady by the name of Ayers. Her 
husband was formerly a grocer in that village. After 
being in business about a year, it was noticed, a 
number of suspicious-looking persons from the city 
were ensconced in his office, a large part of the 
time. Often, gentlemen had called on business, 
and finding the store locked, had made inquiries at 
the house, and his wife had affirmed she had not 
seen him since the day previous. These circum- 
stances excited suspicion, and during his absence 
one day, the town authorities searched the premises, 
and there, as had been anticipated, was found a 
large assortment of gambling apparatus, with a full 
set of burglars’ tools. An officer awaited his return 
to bring him to justice, but the physician begged 
them to defer sentence upon him while his wife 
lived. She had been in consumption a long time, 
and was then rapidly nearing the grave. The 
request was granted, and Lucy frequently saw him, 


76 


LUCY GELDING*. 


guarded by an officer, as she passed through the 
yard to the house, accompanied by Mrs. Warland. 

One day late in the Fall, as Lucy was walking in 
Mr. Willet’s grounds, she was joined by the pro- 
prietor. He cut an elegant boquet and presented 
it to her. 

11 1 will accept it on one condition,” she said. 

“ Name it, Miss Gelding.” 

11 1 wish to carry it to Mrs. Ayers. She is very 
fond of flowers.” 

“ Certainly,” said he, 11 you are at perfect liberty 
to. make your own selection from my flowers, not 
only for yourself, but for Mrs. Ayers.” 

Lucy thanked him, received the boquet, and left 
the grounds. 

That evening, on entering the sick lady’s room, 
the poor invalid extended both hands towards her. 

“ Oh you are so kind,” she said, “ to remember 
me in my poverty and distress. You have been an 
angel of mercy to me; I shall soon be where 
flowers immortal, bloom forever, 1 changeless and 
bright;’ ” and she kissed alternately, Lucy’s hand 
and the flowers. “ You would scarcely believe,” 
she continued, “ that two years ago, I was of your 
age, a bright happy being.” 

Lucy uttered an exclamation of surprise, for the 
hair of the invalid which had once been long and 
glossy, was now cut short in the neck, very gray, 
and perfectly dry and dead. 

“I have requested Mrs. Warland, when I am 
gone, to relate to you my history. It may be a 
benefit to you. A kind friend she has proved 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


77 


herself. Jesus of Nazareth, who knew what it was 
to be forsaken by all he held dear on earth, will 
amply reward her for her great love to me.” 

Lucy, fearing she would injure herself by con- 
versing, left, as soon as Mrs. Warland came in for 
the night. As she returned home, her thoughts 
flew with lightning rapidity from earth to heaven, 
and back again to earth. Mrs. Ayers was about 
exchanging worlds. A few days at most, and she 
would depart. She would see her mother, and 
undoubtedly make her acquaintance. Oh how near 
eternity seemed, — only a step; one might almost 
send word. Gladly she would have exchanged 
places, and go to her mother and Saviour, in her 
stead. In deep thought she entered the hotel, and 
passed up to her room. The first thing that met 
her eye on entering, was a new checker board, and 
a pack of cards, lying upon her center table. * 

For a moment she stood transfixed, indignation 
being the predominant feeling of her heart, but a 
moment’s reflection convinced her, the insult had 
been given through ignorance, for no one in town 
knew of her particular views in regard to such 
games. She went to the landlady for an explana- 
tion. 

“ Why,” said the lady, “I had my man buy 
them, on purpose for you. Here you have had 
callers evening after evening, and nothing to amuse 
yourselves with, and I thought the other evening 
when Mr. "Willet and his mother called, that it was 
too bad. I could hear you three, talk, talk, almost 


78 


LUCY GELDING: 


incessantly, and nothing to take np yonr minds 
with. I fairly pitied you ; and I told my husband, 
that you paid us a good price for your board, and 
you ate no more than a squirrel, and I was afraid 
if we did n’t show you some favors you would get 
homesick, so I had him buy them for you.” 

11 1 am confident your intentions were perfectly 
kind,” said Lucy, “ but I heartily despise anything 
and everything of the kind. When my mind so 
for degenerates, as not to enable me to entertain 
myself and my friends without the aid of gaming, 
I will relieve the town of my then worthless 
presence.” 

u Why, the deacons of the church play fox and 
geese, and I thought checkers would be more 
genteel.” 

11 What did your husband pay for them ?” 

The lady named the sum. Lucy took out her 
portmonie and passed her the amount. 

“ Now so long as you treat me kindly you need 
have no fears of my getting homesick. I am per- 
fectly satisfied with the price I pay for my board, 
and from my heart thank you for your uniform 
kindness and attention to me.” 

“Well, if you are only contented, it is all we 
ask,” said the woman. 

Lucy returned to her room. A nice coal fire 
was burning in the grate. She shut the cards in 
the checker board and set them on the coals, and 
in a few minutes was relieved of their presence. 

In relating the circumstance to her husband, the 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


79 


landlady said, “ The way that girl has of looking 
at a body, is enough to annihilate them. I believe 
if she had looked at me ten minutes, there would 
not have been enough of me left to tell the tale, if 
she had ntt spoke a word.” 


CHAPTER XVI. 


“ There, I ’ve left my wash-dress hanging up in 
Mr. Gelding’s house,” said Bridget Farley, the day 
Lucy’s furniture was removed to Mr. Livingston’s. 
11 Now, if I do n’t go right back and get it, I shall 
run afoul of that curly scamp, and I had as lief see 
the evil one.” 

No sooner said than done ; she on with her bon- 
net and started for the center of the city. She 
went into the back yard, and raising a window, 
stepped into the basement. It was quite dark, but 
she knew just where she had left it. She ran up 
one flight of stairs, and had just set her foot on the 
second, when “ What in the fiend’s name are you 
here for?” said a voice that made her, as she after- 
ward expressed it, “shake in her shoes.” 

“ Oh, Lordy !” she exclaimed, and running down 
a part of the stairs, and leaping the rest, she flew 
into the kitchen, out of the window, through the 
yard and out at the back gate, and was crossing the 
street at a high speed, when she hit her foot against 
a loose paving-stone, and fell her length over the 
curb-stone on to the sidewalk, dislocating her wrist 
and otherwise injuring the bones of her arm. 

“ Now if I can ever live to see that fellow hung,” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


81 


she said to the physician who was examining her 
arm, “ I will have one glorification oyer it, I tell 
ye. What he is allowed to live for, the blessed 
Virgin only knows. I believe I am doomed to be 
killed by him, sooner or later, it is all one to me 
which, if he is going to live.” 

During the next two weeks, painting, paper- 
hanging and carpenter work, were busily carried 
on in Lucy’s old home. 

The walls of the library were hung with green 
and gilt paper, the carpet of green and white 
Brussels, the furniture, mahogany, with green and 
white upholstery ; the brilliancy of the paper sub- 
dued by heavy green and white window drapery. 
That room was very pleasant, its two windows look- 
ing out over the flowers in the rear yard. The old 
grapevine in the further corner, had run along the 
high brick wall, and crept over both windows, 
holding up its broad, green hands to the glass, as 
though it would add by its color, the finishing 
touch to the corresponding hue within. 

The walls of the parlors and Corinthian columns 
were perfectly white ; a white Wilton carpet, with 
baskets of blue-bells appearing at intervals on its 
velvety surface. Mahogany furniture, with blue 
and white satin upholstery ; window drapery the 
same, arranged with white embroidered lace. 
Vases of white porcelain, containing magnificent 
boquets of wax flowers, with crystal shades, orna- 
mented the mantels. Each side of the chimney 
pieces were statues, with wreaths of bluebells and 
snowdrops encircling the brow. 


82 


LUCY GELDING*. 


The first front chamber matched the parlors in a 
less expensive material ; the room back of it, the 
library in color ; the third story was in crimson ; 
the fourth, drab. When all was completed, so 
entirely was the house metamorphosed, that one 
would scarcely recognize it, the whole house bear- 
ing evidence of wealth and perfect taste. 

The following week, the bride, a beautiful lady 
of twenty-two, was introduced into her new home. 
This lady was an orphan, with one hundred thou- 
sand dollars at her disposal, a member of an evan- 
gelical church, well educated in book lore, but 
ignorant of the duplicity of the wide world, having 
but a faint idea of the depths of depravity the 
human heart is capable of ; a lady of strong will 
when aroused, and who would stand for the right in 
the face and eyes of an assembled universe, if need 
be. She had been won by George Alton partly by 
his fine looks, and partly by his extravagant pro- 
testations of affection for her, as the object of his 
first and only love. The idea that he had ever 
paid his addresses to another, or was other than he 
seemed, was not in her imagination. Being per- 
fectly honorable herself, and believing the majority 
of the world to be the same, she was very happy. 

People acquainted with George Alton, were as- 
tonished at the match ; but did the reader never 
observe, that a man who has no faith in .himself, 
will be most particular in selecting a wife he can 
place confidence in ? And what being on earth is 
worthy of confidence, or has inherent purity of 
character, if he be not a true follower of Jesus 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


83 


Christ? I say a true follower, for “ not every one 
who saith Lord, Lord, shall enter into the Kingdom 
of Heaven.” 

A member of an Odd Fellow’s lodge was re- 
cently complaining of the short comings of a 
certain professor of religion. “He thanked the 
Lord that he did not profess Christianity; honesty 
was all he boasted of, and that was more than some 
Christians possessed.” A lady hearing of the com- 
plaint, inquired if the delinquent was not an Odd 
Fellow. “ Yes,” was the reply. “ Well,” said the 
lady, “ I do not imagine that Christianity or Odd 
Fellowship was the cause of the wrong act, but a 
lack of the vital principles of both.” 

Oh, what a shame upon many Christians at the 
present day, that they do not live more in confor- 
mity to the will of God, and according to the 
required teachings of the Holy Scriptures. Con- 
sistency, that brightest jewel of a Christian church, 
has, in many instances, become so marred and dim, 
as to cause the world to believe it impossible that a 
gem of the first water exists beneath its defaced 
surface. From the advent of Jesus Christ to the 
present day, it has been the same, consequently, 
when our Lord and Saviour was instructing his dis- 
ciples concerning certain traits of character requi- 
site, in order to keep the straight and narrow road 
to the end, they despairingly inquired, “ Are there 
few that be saved ?” 


CHAPTER XVII. 


Mrs. Alton was not a musician, although ex- 
ceedingly fond of music. Often during the first 
few weeks of her marriage, she would urge her 
husband to accompany her to the public grounds 
of the city, where, every evening, one or more 
bands were discoursing excellent music, but he 
always had a particular engagement the evening 
she selected, and finally she ceased inviting him 
altogether. 

She had brought with her from her native city, 
a protege, a young boy of Scotch descent, whom 
she fancifully dressed in livery. His name was 
William Watts, but the Irish domestics at once 
denominated him “Lord Baltimore,” — the name 
probably suggested by his fine dress, and Mrs. 
Alton’s native city. He was twelve years of age, 
had an amiable disposition, willing to do any and 
everything to promote the happiness of his bene- 
factress. This lad used invariably to accompany 
the lady in her walks about the city, and to the 
public grounds. 

“ Nelly,” said Alton, entering the library where 
his wife was sitting, “ will you lend me one thou- 
sand dollars for a short time ?” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


85 


“Certainly,” she said, and taking her bank-book 
she tore out a check, filled it out, and signed her 
name. 

Her husband took the check down town and 
practiced an imitation of her autograph until it was 
perfect: he then to the one added a cypher, 
making it ten thousand, and sent it to Maryland. 
As Mrs. Alton had neglected placing the comma 
in its usual place, the forgery was not detected. 

In a few days the money came. He returned 
the one thousand to his wife, and the other nine 
were staked at the gaming table. 

“ 1 am beginning to think the people of this 
city very unsocial,” said Mrs. Alton. “I have 
been here two months, and have not received a 
call except from my pastor.” 

“ Oh, that is nothing,” said her husband ; “they 
are waiting one for the other, and will all come at 
once, by and by.” 

“ I would like to make their acquaintance,” she 
said, “particularly those who attend the same 
church. I am accustomed to so much society, it 
seems very odd. How long have you owned this 
house?” 

“ Only a few months.” 

“ Who owned it previous ?” 

“I do n’t know; the house was for sale, and I 
bought it.” 

“ Who did you pay for it ?” 

“ Why, the broker, of course ; what makes you 
so inquisitive ?” 


86 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ I am something like the Indians,” she said, 
“ in regard to judging from observation. I noticed 
the name, Mary, planted in evergreen in the yard. 
The plants were evidently of this year’s growth, 
and from these facts, I inferred some young lady 
had left here unexpectedly.” 

“ I never knew a young lady here of that name,” 
said her husband, “ but I do not pretend to know 
the entire history of this house.” 

“ 1 think,” said the lady, “ this is as beautiful a 
location as I have seen in this city. If I had 
ordered the house built, I could not have been 
better satisfied.” 

“ The location is beautiful, the house is beautiful, 
my wife is beautiful, but I am so harassed that I 
can enjoy neither as I wish.” 

“You harassed! on what account?” said his 
wife, in surprise. 

“Why, my banker does not send my money 
regularly ; my business is speculation, you know, 
and if one does not have money by him, he is 
liable to lose the chance of making his fortune any 
day.” 

“ Is that your only trouble ? Take tliat thou- 
sand dollars I loaned you before. I have no use 
for it.” 

“ That would not be enough,” he said. “ It is a 
two thousand speculation I have in view, one 
which would probably turn itself in a week ; and 
then the money could be returned.” 

“ Well,” said the lady, “ I will write for another 
thousand, then, and when you return it, I can 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 87 

place it in a bank in this city. It will be more 
convenient, if we wish to use it unexpectedly.” 

“ 1 think, in that case, yon had better write for 
two thousand, if anything occurred to prevent my 
receiving funds as soon as I expect. I would not 
like to have you destitute of ready money, possibly 
you might wish to use some yourself, you are in 
such a habit of giving to every one who asks.” 

“ Yery well, I can as well send for two as one,” 
and extracting another check, she filled it out for 
two thousand, which, in one half hour, was made 
to read twenty thousand, and soon after followed 
its predecessor to Maryland. 

Mrs. Alton’s banker was an old friend of her 
late father, and when, in the short space of three 
weeks, thirty thousand had been drawn out in her 
name, he began to fear all was not right. 

Accordingly, he ventured a few words of re- 
monstrance in a note accompanying the last-named 
amount. 

“Do not run into reckless extravagance,” said 
he, “for the sake of exhibiting your wealth to 
strangers. I have lived in that city myself, and am 
fully acquainted with the ways of the people. The 
men composing the first class society are self-made 
men, and have risen by their own industry and ex- 
ertion to the high eminence they occupy. One 
hundred thousand dollars is a small sum, compared 
with the wealth of a number of your citizens, and 
the more exact you are to live within your means, 
the more you will be respected by the inhabitants 
of that city.” 


88 


LUCY gelding: 


As may be supposed, this note never reached 
Mrs. Alton, but one bearing a correct imitation of 
her handwriting, was returned to the banker, ex- 
pressing surprise that he should think her guilty of 
such extravagance, alleging, as the reason of her 
heavy demand, a wish to transfer a part of her 
property to her adopted city. 

This note was perfectly satisfactory, and fully 
relieved the mind of the friendly banker. In a 
few days Alton returned the two thousand to his 
wife, and the remaining eighteen thousand were 
staked and lost during the next twenty-four hours. 

Heaven is kind in not revealing to us the future. 
11 Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.” 
Could Mrs. Alton have seen the next year of her 
life, as it was marked out for her, in what agony of 
spirit would she have wrestled with her God, in 
the hope of prevailing with him to take her from 
the evil to come. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


11 Mrs. Warland wants the school ma’am to come 
to Mrs. Ayers quick as she can,” said a little boy 
to the hotel keeper’s wife, the second evening after 
Lucy’s last call. 

That lady ran up stairs and repeated the message. 

Lucy, with her usual promptness of action, soon 
entered the sick chamber. One look convinced her 
a change had come over Mrs. Ayers, her counte- 
nance plainly showing that death had commenced 
his work. 

Several minutes elapsed before she could com- 
mand her feelings sufficiently to approach the bed. 
On seeing her distress, Mrs. Ayers reached out her 
arms toward her, at the same time calling her by 
name. Lucy went to her, and clasping her in her 
arms, wept like a child. 

“ My dear sister,” said the dying woman, “ do 
not grieve for me, but feel that rest must be accept- 
able to me, after so hard a journey through life.” 

Long and tender was their leave taking, Mrs. 
Warland and Lucy praying at intervals for the 
departing spirit until midnight. As the clock 
commenced striking twelve she opened her eyes, 
and fixed them upon the flowers, which had been 
8 


90 


LUCY GELDING: 


the gift of Lucy ; when the last sound of the clock 
died away, the soul of Mrs. Ayers was in the 
company of glorified spirits. 

Who does not vividly remember the first death- 
bed scene they ever witnessed? The scalding 
tears, the ejaculatory prayer, the parting hand, the 
last kiss, the dying gasp, and last look of those 
sightless eyes. Is not religion needed in that hour 
of mortal conflict ? 

This was Lucy’s first view of death, and in that 
hour she consecrated herself more fully to the 
service of God. 

With trembling hands, and tearful eyes, she 
assisted Mrs. W arland in shrouding the emaciated 
form for the grave, the husband meanwhile manifest- 
ing the most stolid indifference. 

“ Mr. Ayers,” said Lucy, after all had been com- 
pleted, “would you like to look at the body of 
your sainted wife? Her countenance is very 
pleasant.” 

“ No, I do n’t know as I do ; why should I ?” 

“For the simple reason that this is probably the 
last opportunity you will ever have of doing so.” 

“ I expect it is ; what do you mean ?” said the 
man, with a start. 

“I mean that your wife has left the stormy, 
tempestuous shores of life, and is now safely 
enfolded in the arms of her Saviour, in the city of 
our God, where the inhabitants shall no more say, 
I am sick. 1 God shall wipe away all tears from 
their eyes, there shall be no more death, neither 
sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any more 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


91 


pain, for the former things are passed away.’ 
Would you not like to spend an eternity with her 
in that blessed home ?” 

“ Do n’t,” said the man. “ I tell you to stop.” 

“ Come,” said Lucy, “ and see how peaceful she 
looks.” 

The man arose and went to the bed. 

“ Mr. Ayers,” she continued, “ 1 wish you to 
remember that the last time those lips ever moved 
on earth, they moved in prayer to God for your 
soul.” 

The husband groaned aloud. 11 1 tell you to 
stop, or leave the house,” he said. “ I cannot 
stand your talk.” 

“ If you cannot stand this, how do you expect 
to endure the fiery indignation of an insulted God, 
after having trodden under foot the blood of his 
crucified Son, shed for the express purpose of 
redeeming your soul from death ?” 

“ I do n’t expect to stand it,” he said, “ I expect 
to be lost ; it can ’t be otherwise.” 

“ It is daylight,” said Lucy, “ and we must leave 
here soon : are you willing to hear a chapter read 
from the Bible before we leave?” 

“Yes, do read something quick.” 

Lucy selected the last chapter of Revelations, 
commencing, “ And he showed me a pure river of 
water of life, proceeding out of the throne of God, 
and of the Lamb.” When she had read the elev- 
enth verse, “ He that is unjust, let him be unjust 
still, he that is filthy, let him be filthy still, he that 
is righteous, let him be righteous still, and he that 


92 


LUCY GELDING: 


is holy, let him be holy still,” the man bowed 
himself to the floor. 

“Pray for me, Miss Gelding,” he said, “for I 
am not fit to pray for myself.” 

Lucy knelt beside the corpse, and poured out 
her soul in prayer, as she would for her dearest 
friend. The tears rolled down the face of that 
stern man as he rose from his knees. 

“ God be merciful to me a sinner,” he exclaimed. 

“ He will if you ask him in truth and sincerity,” 
said Lucy. 

Mrs. Warland brought in their bonnets and 
shawls, and they prepared to leave. 

“You are not going,” he said. 

“Yes,” said Lucy, “ we must leave awhile ; you 
know we have been up all night.” 

“ I know,” he said, “ but what will become of 
me ?” 

“You must go to God, Mr. Ayers, just as you 
are. State to him your case just as you feel it, 
and ask him, for the sake of the atonement made 
on Calvary, to have mercy on your soul. Confess 
your guilt freely to him, and throw yourself wholly 
upon his mercy, resolving “ if you perish you will 
pray, and perish only there.” 

“ I will try,” said the man ; and the ladies left 
him, with the promise of sending the pastor to 
him immediately. 

The next day was the Sabbath, and the funeral 
was to be attended in church. 

The pastor had spent the entire week in getting 
up a sermon which he considered a master-piece, 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


93 


from these words : “ For there is no other name 
given under heaven, or among men, whereby we 
must be saved, but the name of Jesus Christ.” 

He commenced : “Now if the Bible is true, 
there is no other name we can hope in for salvation 
than the name of Jesus Christ.” He then went 
from Genesis to Revelations, and back again to 
Genesis, skipping here, there and everywhere, to 
prove that the Bible is true. When this was 
accomplished to his satisfaction, the time was twenty 
minutes of twelve ; the. remaining twenty minutes 
were spent in trying to prove that Jesus Christ was 
the Son of God, and all this time, a poor, friendless, 
penitent sinner was sitting there, waiting and long- 
ing to hear what he must do to be saved. 

After service the body was buried in the church- 
yard. While the sexton was filling up the grave, 
the congregation left the yard. As Lucy was 
passing through the gate, accompanied by Mr. 
Willet, Mr. Ayers spoke to her, requesting a few 
minutes conversation. “ Certainly,” she said, and 
stepped back into the yard. 

“ Miss Gelding/’ said the subdued man, “ I want 
you should tell me, what I must do to be saved. 
Somehow I could n’t get hold of that sermon to do 
me any good, no way. I ktfow the Bible is true, 
and that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and always 
knew it, but I do not know how he can pardon 
such a wretch as I am. If I was as good as any 
one else on earth, if I was in any way fit to be a 
Christian, I might have some hope ; but no, I am 
too vile.” 


94 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ You say,” said Lacy, “you feel unfit to be a 
cbristian ; do you feel your need of a Saviour ? do 
you feel that without his interposition, you must be 
eternally lost, and that justly ?” 

“ Yes : I feel all that, through and through.” 

“ Well,” said Lucy — 

11 ‘ All the fitness he requireth 
Is, to feel your need of him.’ ” 

The poor sinner looked at her a full minute in 
perfect silence ; at length he repeated — 

“ ‘ All the fitness he requireth 
Is, to feel your need of him.’ ” 

“ Why, how that sounds to me ; but can he, 
will he, pardon such a wretch as I?” 

“ He is able,” said Lucy. “ 1 Let the wicked 
forsake his ways, and the unrighteous man his 
thoughts, let him turn unto the Lord, and he will 
have mercy upon him, and to our God, for he will 
abundantly pardon.’ ” 

He thought awhile, and as Lucy watched him, 
she saw a change come over his countenance : the 
distressed, despairing look, passed off, and as in a 
dissolving view, a look of calm repose, then joy, 
beamed forth. 

“ Is that so ?” he exclaimed ; “is the blessed 
Lord such a God as that ? did Jesus Christ shed 
his precious blood for me? will he take me just as 
I am, and forgive my sins ?” 

“ It is even so,” said Lucy. 

“ ‘He makes no hard conditions, 

’T is only, look and live.’ 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


95 


“ Can it be possible ?” said tbe man ; “ why bow 
plain, bow easy. ‘ Bless tbe Lord, O my soul, 
and all that is witbin me, praise bis boly name/ 
How pleasant everything looks. I can scarcely 
believe my senses.” 

“Let us tbank God,” said Lucy, “for bis great 
grace.” And they knelt beside that grave, tbe 
new-born soul, and Lucy, tbe officer on guard, and 
tbe sexton, Mr. Willet standing only a few paces 
from tbem, and Lucy thanked God with her whole 
heart, for tbe purchase of that soul, for bis unspeak- 
able love to tbe children of men. Tbe tongue of 
tbe converted man 

“ Broke out in unknown strains, 

And sung surprising grace.” 

In speaking of tbe scene, a year afterward, Mr. 
Willet said, “be never witnessed anything so 
touching, as that group around tbe grave, or tbe 
principles of a pure Christianity so beautifully 
exemplified. 

That week, Mr. Ayers bad bis trial. Instead of 
imprisonment, bis sentence was a heavy fine, which 
Mrs. W arland generously paid, and tbe man was 
at liberty to commence a new life, which be did in 
earnest, and to-day, tbe most faithfu], devoted 
Christian in that church, is John Ayers. 

“ Let him know that he that turnetb a sinner 
from tbe error of bis ways, shall save a soul from 
death, and bide a multitude of sins.” 

In tbe afternoon of that Sabbath, tbe pastor 
preached from tbe words, “One Lord, one Faith, 


96 


LUCY GELDING: 


one Baptism.” Instead of explaining the Lord, 
Faith and Baptism contained in the articles of 
faith adhered to by the Church he represented, the 
entire service was spent in showing the beliefs of 
other denominations, holding them up in a dis- 
paraging light. 

Lucy’s disgust amounted almost to indignation. 
No food for the soul, she thought, in anything of 
that kind. 

On the Wednesday evening following, the pastor 
called at the hotel. After a few preliminary obser- 
vations were exchanged, he said, 

“ I have called, Miss Gelding, to converse with 
you awhile, in hope of getting cheered up. I have 
been exceedingly depressed in spirit this week, for 
some unaccountable reason, I almost fear I have 
mistaken my calling. I spent more than usual 
time in my study last week, but somehow, I could 
not feel the presence of the Holy Spirit, particularly 
on Sabbath afternoon. Now will you tell me, 
Miss Gelding, in your own candid way, how you 
liked those sermons last Sabbath?” 

“ I did not like them at all,” said Lucy. 

The young pastor blushed deeply, for to his 
shame be it known, the image of Lucy Gelding 
was far more prominent during the production of 
those sermons, than that of his Saviour. 

“ Am I not right,” he said, “ in fearing I have 
not been called to preach ?” 

11 1 think,” said Lucy, “ you have undoubtedly 
had a call to preach the Gospel, but I do not con- 
sider that afternoon’s labor was preaching the Gos- 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 97 

pel, by any means. I think you forgot your own 
dignity and that of your calling, when you stooped 
to present to your congregation, other denomina- 
tions in a ridiculous light. What good can ever 
accrue to this people from such a course ? Your 
church should be instructed by their pastor, that 
they may thoroughly understand the particular 
doctrines they profess, in order to become rooted 
and grounded in the faith. Imagine a watchmaker, 
the mechanism of whose calling is of the most in- 
tricate nature, haying a large establishment, his 
work-rooms filled with apprentices eager to learn 
the trade. This man is confident that his instruc- 
tions in watch-making, according to all prescribed 
rules, historical facts and personal experience, are 
the only ones that will enable an apprentice to 
manufacture a watch correctly, but instead of 1 prov- 
ing himself a workman that needeth not to be 
ashamed,’ by initiating those young men into the 
mysteries of the art, he spends his time in trying 
to prove to them, wherein the blacksmith, the car- 
penter and wheelwright have erred in the manufac- 
tures of their respective avocations. Would not 
those young men, at the close of the year, be better 
acquainted with those several trades, from the 
elaborate explanations they have .received concern- 
ing them, than with watch-making, of which they 
have heard comparatively nothing ? Last week I 
was conversing with a member of your church, 
respecting a certain doctrine contained in your 
creed. The lady positively denied the existence of 
such a belief in the church. After giving her con- 


98 


LUCY GELDING: 


elusive evidence of the fact, she declared herself 
an unbeliever in a doctrine of that nature. All 
that was wanting in this case, in my opinion, was 
proper instruction and study.” 

“ Miss Gelding,” he said, “ you have, through 
the grace given you, opened my eyes to a number 
of things heretofore untliought of. I will try, God 
helping me, to profit by these hints.” 

This pastor was a man possessed of many noble 
qualities of mind, a number of which had thus far 
lain dormant. His failings were chiefly the result 
of inexperience. 

Lucy saw nothing more of him until the next 
Sabbath morning, when he gave out his text in the 
following words : 

“For I determined not to know anything among 
you save Jesus Christ and Him crucified.” 

“ Amen,” said a gray -haired member in one of 
the front pews, an expression never before heard 
in that church, but the text was read in so decided 
and heartfelt a manner, that the gentleman forgot 
himself. Another, who did not profess religion, 
declared if the minister would stick to that text, 
he would pay twenty-five dollars towards his 
salary. 

The sermon was excellent, the congregation all 
attention. From that day, he went forward, grow- 
ing day by day in grace, his progress onward and 
upward, the result of which was powerfully felt, 
not only in that village, but in the adjoining coun- 
try and neighboring city. 


CHAPTEK XIX. 


Lucy’s school prospered finely, in spite of Miss 
Perry’s oft-repeated belief, that “ she was no great 
scratch.” The next Saturday afternoon she was 
invited to spend with Mrs. Warland, in fulfillment 
of Mrs. Ayers’ request, to acquaint Lucy with the 
history of her life. 

Snow commenced falling soon after Lucy’s arri- 
val, but the ladies heeded it not, so interested were 
they in each other’s society, and in the recital of 
Mrs. Ayers’ history. 

“ The earliest history of this lady,” commenced 
Mrs. Warland, “corresponds with many others in 
this world, and I will condense it by saying, she 
was tenderly reared in her city home, until her 
seventeenth year, at which time she was bereft of 
both parents in one day by cholera. She was 
driven nearly to distraction by the sad calamity ; 
but when in a few weeks it was ascertained, that 
the gaming-table had placed mortgage upon mort- 
gage upon her father’s entire property, she felt that 
her previous troubles were swallowed up in this 
last disgraceful denouement. 

“ A neighbor invited her to remain with his 
family a few days, until she could decide upon 


100 


LUCY GELDING: 


some course to pursue for her future maintenance. 
During the first week of her stay wijh them, 
she could decide upon nothing, her mind was so 
much disturbed by leaving her home ; and when 
the second week commenced, with her having no 
definite object in view, the lady of the house gave 
her to understand that her society was no longer 
expected or desired; in three days their house 
would be closed for the summer, as they were in- 
tending to spend that season in the country. 

“ What she should do, which way she should 
turn, she had not the first idea. Ejer distress and 
excitement amounted almost to frenzy. 

The next day at dinner, a gentleman was intro- 
duced to her by the lady of the house, as Cousin 
John from the country. He was a portly-looking 
personage, wearing a huge fob chain, and, as was 
supposed, gold-bowed specs, but a closer inspec- 
tion would have put Galvani himself to the blush. 

“ He was very chatty at dinner, expatiating 
largely upon his farm in the country, his fine cot- 
tage, with a walk leading therefrom to the road, 
bordered by fine old shade-trees, his two dear old 
maiden aunts who had reared him from infancy, 
being his only companions in that rural retreat. 
He was quite agreeable, expressing warm sympathy 
for the orphan girl who sat opposite. She was in 
love with the home he described; it seemed just 
such a resting place as her perturbed spirit re- 
quired. 

“ On retiring to her room, she was joined by her 
hostess, who informed her she need not exert her- 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


101 


self to find employment at present, as they should 
not leave the city for several weeks now Cousin 
John had come ; they intended taking a sail, and 
she invited her to be one of the party, which in- 
vitation was accepted. 

“ They had a fine excursion ; Cousin John was 
all attention, coinciding with her views in all things, 
and when they arrived in the city that evening, 
she had formed the decided opinion that Cousin 
John was a very sympathizing country gentleman; 
in short, when at the close of a three weeks’ visit, 
he found it necessary to return to the country, he 
also found it possible to take the orphan with him, 
as Mrs. John Ayers.” 


CHAPTER XX. 


“ It was midsummer. The country was dressed 
in its gayest colors ; and as they rode through 
beautiful villages, and passed occasionally the 
princely residence of some retired city merchant, 
Mrs. Ayers was enchanted, and pictured to herself 
the happy life she should lead in their own quiet 
home, particularly in reading under the fine old 
shade trees John had described. 

I I It was five o’clock in the afternoon, of a sultry 
day in July, that the mail coach, containing our 
newly married couple, drew up in front of a dirty, 
dingy -looking one-story house. *1 wonder who 
stops here,’ she thought; 1 what a lonesome, for- 
saken-looking place.’ The next moment the driver 
opened the coach door, and John immediately 
jumped out, requesting his wife to follow. 

u • Have we met with an accident ? or why do 
we stop here ?’ she said, springing to the ground. 

II I Oh, no,’ said her husband, 1 this is my country 
residence. Allow me to introduce you to my 
aunts. My wife, aunties, from the city,’ said he, 
turning to a couple of frightened-looking women, 
who stood, with uncombed and unbonneted heads, 
in the blazing sun. 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


103 


“ 1 How d’ye do, Miss Ayers,’ said one of them. 

“ The bride made no answer, but stood looking 
with perfect bewilderment on all around her. 

“ ‘I guess you aint much used to the country, is 
you ?’ said the other. 

“‘I never saw anything like this before,’ she 
answered, indignantly. 

“ ‘I am glad you like it,’ said the aunt, not all 
comprehending her. 

“ The trunks containing the bride’s wardrobe 
were now taken off, and John having paid the 
fare, they all started for the house, which she had 
always imagined would be a Gothic cottage. 

“The walk to the house was flanked on the 
north side by six Lombardy poplars, whose 
whitened limbs showed they had been innocent of 
leaf-bearing for many a year. There they stood, 
like so many ghosts, affording about as much shade 
as so many fence-poles stuck in the ground. Adieu 
to the bride’s romantic idea of reading under the 
old shade trees. 

“ The house contained very little furniture, and 
that of the coarsest quality, everything wearing a 
slatternly appearance. 

“‘Aunties,’ said John, ‘I always told you I 
meant to marry a city lady, and now you see I ’ve 
done it, do n’t you ?’ 

“ ‘ I presume likely,’ said the aunties, whose 
names were respectively Patty and Peggy. 

“‘Well, my dear, how do you like my rural 
retreat?’ said the husband, seating himself beside 
her at the window. 


104 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ She spoke not, but continued looking at those 
ghostly poplars, which had always been associated 
in her mind with hobgoblins and graveyards. Her 
blood was up, and theVorking of her countenance 
showed acute suffering within. She felt she had 
been deceived in everything he had told her. She 
had made the fatal mistake of a lifetime in marry- 
ing this man, and, with bitter regret, she felt it was 
through a lack of energy on her part in braving 
the frowns of a cold-hearted world in obtaining a 
livelihood. And now, in contrast with the view 
before her, arose in her mind her lost home and 
her parents, and she burst into a passionate flood 
of tears. 

“ 1 Bring me my box of handkerchiefs from that 
smaller trunk, 7 she said, at length. 

“ 1 Here’s one, 7 said aunt Patty, throwing her 
a yellow cotton one, strongly flavored with yellow 
snuff ; 1 and I should think you would want a sheet, 
the way you put in. 7 

“ 1 Mrs. Ayers, 7 said the husband, 1 what is all 
this fuss about? Are you homesick, or overjoyed 
at the prospect before you ? Which is it ? 7 

11 1 John Ayers, 7 she said, turning suddenly 
round, 1 you have deceived me in every particular. 
I never can respect a lying hypocrite, and a man I 
cannot respect I will not live with. 7 

“‘Now, you just look here a minute, 7 said he, 
drawing himself up about six feet two inches, 1 1 
don’t want to see any more of your city fled actions. 
We have a way here in Pilfershire to cool down 
such high blood, and I have no doubt it will have 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


105 


a good effect in your case. I intend, first, by way 
of initiation, to give you a dose of the cheese-tub 
and churn, and if that do n’t cure you, I will buy 
you a Pilfershire piano, alias a pair of clamps, and 
set you to stitching boots.’ 

“ His wife gazed at him as he stood there, reach- 
ing from floor to ceiling, with perfect disgust. 

u 1 Come,’ said aunt Patty, entering the room, 

‘ supper ’s ready. Come, Miss Ayers.’ 

“ ‘ 1 wish for nothing,’ she said, looking intently 
out at the window. 

“ 1 Why, yes you do ; do n’t you like huckleberry 
cake and baked roosters ?’ 

“ 4 Ho.’ 

“ ‘I’ve got all kinds of sarces,’ she continued, 
and, as a netv thought seemed to strike her, ‘ Oh, 
do n’t you want some saxifrax beer ?’ 

“ 1 No. I tell you I wish for nothing.’ 

“‘Well, I should think you didn’t.’ Upon 
which they all left the room, and she saw them no 
more that night. 

“ Midnight found her sitting at that window, the 
beautiful moon looking down upon her, length- 
ening those poplars upon the green sward, until 
they reminded her of a ship scudding under bare 
poles ; but her excitement during the night had 
been too much for her nervous system, and morn- 
ing found her in a raging fever, and delirious. The 
fever raged on for three weeks, when she once 
more became conscious. 

“ About two weeks after the fever had turned, 
as the physician was entering the room one morn- 


106 


LUCY GELDING: 


ing, she held out her hand to him with an 
expression of pleasure upon her countenance. 

“ 1 Doctor/ she said, ‘ this sickness has been for 
the glory of God. My proud spirit has been 
broken, and I am willing to live, or die, as God 
sees fit. Oh, the sweet enjoyment there is in resig- 
nation to His will. I feel I can bear any affliction 
He may send, and kiss the rod that inflicts the 
wound ; and now, what I wish is, that you should 
tell me candidly your opinion of the state of my 
health ?’ 

“Seeing him hesitate, she said, 1 Do not evade 
my request, but tell me plainly your opinion.’ 

u The kind-hearted physician took her thin hand 
in his, and, with eyes suffused with tears, informed 
her that consumption had already commenced its 
march of death through her system. She might 
live two years, but would never rise from that bed. 

“ 1 The Judge of all the earth doeth right,’ she 
said. 1 1 submit myself wholly to His will. 
Thanks be to God for the hope He has given me 
beyond the grave.’ 

“ The physician’s opinion proved to be correct. 
She lingered over two years, receiving very little 
attention from any one, and no sympathy from those 
in the house. About a year ago,” continued Mrs. 
Warland, “I was obliged to spend several weeks 
in that town, attending to some business of impor- 
tance, and hearing from the physician of the 
remarkable Christian character of the invalid, I 
made her acquaintance. After much persuasion, I 
induced Mr. Ayers to remove with his wife to this 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


107 


village, everything in that house seemed so un- 
pleasant for the poor sick creature. I furnished 
money to bear her expenses through life, and have 
been amply rewarded in my own soul.” 

“ I think,” said Lucy, “ a lack of energy was the 
chief cause of all Mrs. Ayers’ trouble.” 

“Yes, in my opinion, a lack of energy is the 
cause of nine-tenths of all the poverty in this 
world. If every one would improve the talents that 
are given them, what society would be produced.” 

The . bell now rung for tea. As the ladies rose 
to leave the room, they were surprised to see the 
snow had fallen a number of inches deep. “You 
must spend the night with me,” said Mrs. Warland. 

Lucy was excusing herself, when the sound of 
sleigh-bells attracted their attention. Mrs. War- 
land stepped to the window. 

“Ah,” she said, “one may imagine who he is 
after.” 

“ Who is it?” said Lucy. 

“Mr. Willet,” she answered, with a smile. 

The gentleman had called at the hotel to give 
Miss Gelding the first sleigh-ride of the season, and 
learning she was with Mrs. W arland, he had called 
there for the same purpose. They all took tea 
together, after which Lucy left with him. 

Miss Perry was sitting at a front window in her 
father’s house when they passed. 

“ Ehoda Ann !” she screamed to her niece, “ did 
you ever see the like of that ?” 

“What have you done now?” said the verdant 
young lady, coming to the door. 


108 


LUCY GELDING : 


“ What have I done ? you did n’t see that span 
of horses, and a new sleigh, with a light buffalo 
robe, and Mr. Willet and Miss Gelding, did you?” 

“ No ; what was they all there for ?” 

“ Oh, what a fool ; go back to your ironing. .1 
might have known you would n’t understand any- 
thing ; they went by so fast I did rCt see them ’ til 
they got out of sight.” 

“ That ’s a good one,” followed by a roar of 
laughter from the next room, caused that lady to 
pick up her work, and start for her chamber, her 
nephew calling after her, at the top of his voice, 
“ Is that you, auntie ? I did n’t see you ’til you got 
out of sight.” 

The winter passed very pleasantly with Lucy, 
and the spring found her in fine health and spirits, 
faithful and energetic as ever. 


CHAPTER XXI. 


“Eliza, what was Mr. Alton doing to that grape- 
vine this morning ?” 

“ I do n’t know, ma’am. Bridget Farley said she 
guessed he was digging after his first wife.” 

“ Who is Bridget Farley?” 

“The girl what used to live with Miss Gelding.” 

“ Who was Miss Gelding ?” 

“ Why, the young lady what left here when you 
came.” 

“ Was her name Mary ?” 

“ No ; Lucy.” 

“ What did Bridget want here ?” 

“ She come after her wash-dress ; she left it 
hanging up in my clothes room.” 

“ Has it been here ever since last fall ?” 

“Yes, ma’am; she’s had a broken arm, and 
could n’t use it before. She only came to the gate, 
and when she saw Mr. Alton, she would n’t come 
any further, and I carried it out to her.” 

“ Well, what did she mean by his first wife ?” 

“ Oh, I do n’t know,” said Eliza, “ she said that 
just as she was going away.” 

The next morning, to Mrs. Alton’s surprise, she 
saw her husband not only digging under the grape- 


110 


LUCY GELDING: 


vine, but actually sifting the dirt through a coal 
sieve. 

11 Willie,” she said, 11 go down and see what Mr. 
Alton is doing. I cannot imagine what it means.” 

The boy went down, but did not return. Soon 
after, the breakfast bell rang, and Mrs. Alton passed 
down to the basement. 

“ What can Mr. Alton find to interest him under 
that vine?” she said, as the minutes flew past, and 
he came not to his place at the table. 

u The mercy knows, I do n’t,” said Eliza, “ but 
he give Lord Baltimore the cussedest cussin that 
ever I hearn, for asking him.” 

il Do not use such an expression as that ever 
again,” said Mrs. Alton, at the same time rising 
from the table, and going into the yard. 

The man was so intent upon his work, that he 
did not imagine any one near, until she laid her 
hand upon his shoulder*, He sprang to his feet, 
and seizing his spade, stood in a position of de- 
fense. 

“ Why, George,” said his wife, “ what is the 
matter ? how pale you look.” 

The man had been frightened by a woman, and 
consequently angered. 

“ Go into the house,” he said ; “ ladies in this 
city are not quite soJfree of their company as they 
are in some other parts of the Union ; I would be 
ashamed to have people see you out here, where I 
am at work.” 

His wife looked at him as though she thought 
him bereft of his reason. It was the first harsh 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


Ill 


word lie had ever spoken to her ; the base insinua- 
tion respecting the people of her native State, 
nearly crushed her. She turned without a word 
and entered the house. As she was passing up to 
her room, she met Willie going down to breakfast, 
with traces of tears upon his face. In an instant, 
her crushed feelings gave place to bitterness of 
soul, and her tears were rigidly repressed. 

“Wait, and take breakfast with me,” she said, 
and they went into the library ; each recognized 
the other’s feelings, but no allusion was made to 
the cause. 

Mr. Alton took his meals that day down town, 
and his wife and Willie had theirs served in the 
library. Mrs. Alton was in deep thought all day ; 
the remarks of the servants troubled her mind very 
much. It seemed to her, they were in possession 
of facts, of which she, the wife, was ignorant ; but 
she would not degrade herself by making inquiries 
respecting her husband, unless obliged to do so. 

That evening George returned, appearing as 
though nothing had occurred to mar their happi- 
ness; in fact, so pleasant and interesting was his 
appearance during the evening, that the affair of 
the morning seemed more like an unpleasant dream 
than a reality ; and his wife resolved to let that 
scene remain with the past, hoping the future 
would have nothing in store for her, of so unpleas- 
ant a nature. 

A few evenings after, Mr. Alton informed his 
wife, that business of importance required his 


112 


LUCY GELDING: 


attention in another part of tlie State, and lie 
should probably be gone a week. 

“ Why cannot I go with you ?” she said. “ I 
have not been out of the city since I came here 
last fall.” 

“ When a man is on business,” he said, sternly, 
“he cannot be bothered with a woman.” 

“ Yery well,” said his wife, “ I am not acquainted 
with the customs of this city ; in Maryland, it is 
different. My mother always accompanied my 
father on a business tour; but I have already 
learned that Maryland is not Massachusetts.” 

Alton watched her closely, as if reading her in- 
most soul, and apparently coming to the conclusion 
that it was not best to provoke her too far, he 
answered mildly, that “both States had their pecu- 
liarities, but he thought, of the two, he preferred 
Maryland.” 

The next morning he bid her an affectionate 
adieu for one week, and set out upon his journey, 
which was accomplished in just fifteen minutes on 
foot, his destination being a gambling saloon at the 
north part of the city. 

“Well, George,” said one, as he entered the 
saloon, “ how goes the battle ?” 

“First rate,” he said. “No one has any claims 
upon me for one week. I am at your disposal, 
with fifty thousand in good currencj^.” 

“You are a lucky dog, Alton,” said his com- 
panion. 

“ It is not the first time I have been lucky,” he 
said. “ So here ’s to the health of the Baltimore 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


113 


heiress, and the Carolinian in prospective, if this 
one should chance to prefer Maryland to Massa- 
chusetts, which would be quite natural, you know, 
under the circumstances.” 

Their glasses were drained the third time, before 
they had sufficiently toasted the health of the 
ladies in question. 

“ Now,” said Alton, “ let ’s to business. “ I will 
stake you ten thousand dollars on a game of bil- 
liards, to commence with.” 

“ No, hold on till Atherton gets here. I do n’t 
want him to come and find you empty-handed. I 
intend playing you off as a regular nugget of 
dimensions immeasurable.” 

“ Go it,” said Alton, “ I ’ll be your backer. Oh, 
by the way, Jones, them infernal buttons are not 
to be found. I have examined every spoonful of 
dirt three feet around the place where I buried 
them. Is there any kind of an animal that will 
carry off gold?” 

“Why, yes,” said Jones. “I have heard of 
some kind of a bird, that will carry off jewelry.” 

“Birds don’t live under ground,” said Alton. 
“If I could know that Bridget Farley knew where 
they were, I would have her heart’s blood.” 

“ Yes,” said Jones, “she should go where but- 
tons are not worn, in double quick time, if I thought 
she did know.” 

“ Come,” sai4 a man, sitting on the opposite side 
of the table, “ you talk too freely of that affair ; 
the very walls might report you. I have noticed, 
it is never safe to call things by their right names, 

10 


114 


LUCY GELDING: 


under certain circumstances. The very name of 
buttons, and the sight of a green coat, just sets me 
nervous as an old woman. You have nearly un- 
hinged me now, by your everlasting talk. Come, 
let ’s have a game of some kind.” 

“ I tell you,” said Jones, “ there shall not be a 
dollar staked till Atherton comes. I wrote him, 
I would have a gentleman here, that could match 
him in any amount, and it is n’t best to tell him one 
thing and do another ; he do n’t play with every 
man, or in every saloon, let me tell you.” 

The man growled a horrid oath, and moved away 
from the table. In the course of an hour, to the 
great relief of Jones, Atherton arrived. He was tall, 
with light hair and moustache. His dress would 
by no means compare with Alton’s, it being of a 
much heavier, coarser material. He ran his eye 
over the group of persons, and judging by that 
eye, he could probably see very clearly what kind 
of game he had alighted among. 

“Mr. Atherton,” said Jones, “Mr. Alton is the 
gentleman I referred to in my letter ; a millionaire, 
and his father before him ; as good a match, I 
think, as I ever saw in harness.” 

Mr. Atherton shook hands with Alton the second 
time, declaring himself extremely happy to meet 
so distinguished a gentleman. 

After the usual preliminaries, interspersed with 
a number of glasses of champagne, Atherton pro- 
posed a game of billiards. 

“ Let us play for a small amount to commence 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 115 

with,” said Alton, “ until we get accustomed to 
each other’s society.” 

“Twenty thousand is the least I will dabble 
with,” said Atherton. 

“Very well, that shall be the stake then.” And 
the game commenced. 

The first motions of Atherton were awkward, 
and as the game proceeded, his movements were 
decidedly clumsy, but whether feigned or unfeigned 
Alton was at a loss to determine. However, the 
game was played out, and Alton won the twenty 
thousand, to the great delight of Jones, who was 
in a perfect ecstacy, having bet largely upon Alton’s 
success. 

Atherton declared himself fatigued by his jour- 
w ney, and nervous, in fact, not fit to throw a ball 
at all, until he had rested. He therefore declined 
playing again that night. Alton therefore ordered 
an oyster supper for the company at the saloon, 
which was served hot and steaming from a neigh- 
boring restaurant. 

The next day, the play was resumed with re- 
newed vigor. The first throw convinced Alton he 
had no common combatant. The sum pledged 
was fifty thousand, which was won by Atherton 
with perfect ease. George looked blank, but his 
rival looked upon the money with perfect indiffer- 
ence. 

“ I will give you a chance to regain this,” he 
said, “ if you wish. I never play but three games 
with any man, and shall leave town as soon as I 
have played one more.” 


116 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ For what amount ?” said Alton. 

“ One hundred thousand is always my third 
stake,” he said. 

Alton looked at Jones, who slightly bowed his 
head. 

“I will accept the challenge for the day after to- 
morrow,” he said ; “for, as you remarked yester- 
day, I need rest after such a beating.” 

“ All right,” said Atherton, and the parties sepa- 
rated. 

As the gamblers will have nothing to interest us 
for the next forty-eight hours, if agreeable to the 
reader, we will call on Mrs. Alton. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


The morning her husband left home on his pre- 
tended journey, Mrs. Alton sat in the library alone. 
The idea of his being gone a week, caused her to 
feel unusually lonesome. After thinking an hour or 
more, she (as the usual alternative of a loving wife), 
set her mind to planning a pleasant surprise for her 
husband on his return. After turning in her 
mind every conceivable thing which she thought 
would interest him, she finally decided upon an 
elegant family carriage, a span of horses, and a 
colored driver. She had noticed some families did 
have them, therefore George could not say it was 
contrary to the custom of that city if she had one. 
She had plenty of money, why not enjoy it ? She 
rung the bell, which was answered by Eliza. 

“ Is Willie below ?” 

“ No, ma’am.” 

“Well, look him up. I wish tp see him in the 
library.” 

“I’ll find him if he ’s in the land of the living,” 
she said. 

After searching some time, she opened the back 
gate, and saw him in the street, assisting another 
boy in flying a kite. 


118 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ Lord Baltimore,” slie screamed, “just trip your 
fantastic toes up to the library — the mistress wants 
to see you.” 

With a laugh, the boy dropped the ball of twine 
and hurried to the library. 

“ Willie,” said the lady, “ what would you think 
of a splendid carriage, a span of horses, and a 
negro driver ?” 

“ Oh, Mrs. Alton, it would be delightful,” said 
the boy. 

“ Do you think,” she continued, “ that Mr. Alton 
would be pleased with them ?” 

The eyes of the lad drooped at the mention of 
that name. 

“ I do not see how he could help being pleased 
with them,” he said. 

“ My object in buying them,” said the lady, “is 
to surprise him when he returns. If we can get it 
arranged, we can all take a ride into the country ; 
would not that be fine ?” 

“ Oh, yes, if Mr. Alton will let us.” 

“ Let us ? Do n’t you expect we can ride in our 
own carriage ?” 

“ You can,” said the boy, “ but I do n’t think he 
will let me.” 

“ What do you mean?” said Mrs. Alton. “Has 
he ever forbidden you any of the privileges of this 
house?” 

“Hot exactly that,” he said, “but he told me 
when I asked him what he was doing under that 
grapevine, that he would clear me from the prem- 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


119 


ises if it cost him his life ; that he would n’t have a 
boy, thirteen years old, for a lap-dog for his wife.” 

“ Did he say that?” 

“ That is but little,” said the boy, “ but it is no 
good for me to repeat it ; there will be enough to 
hear without.” 

“ Willie,” said the lady, “ you have lived with 
me six years, and the cause of my taking you, was 
the loss by death of a little brother. You have 
always filled his place in my affections. So long 
as I have a home here, you will, unless removed 
by death. If that is refused, I shall purchase one 
somewhere else. Give yourself no uneasiness, on 
that account, continue to be obedient as you have 
been, and I will take care of you.” 

“You are good to me,” he said, “ and I will do 
the best I can, if he will let me.” 

“Your rights shall not be interfered with ; but 
somehow I have lost all interest in purchasing a 
carriage. I believe I will do nothing about it.” 

“ I would buy one,” said the boy ; “I think it 
would be a comfort to you, when you are so lone- 
some.” 

The mournful tone of his voice brought tears to 
her eyes. She knew he must have received some 
very severe treatment, to cause so lasting an im- 
pression. She went to the window and arranged 
the drapery to hide her emotion. 

“Well, Willie,” she said, at length, “what kind 
of a carriage shall it be ?” 

“Why,” said he, “I saw a carriage pass yester- 
day that opened on top ; part of it turned front, 


120 


LUCY GELDING: 


and part back. It bad an orange-colored lining, 
and the curtains at the windows were orange silk ; 
and it had beautiful lamps on each side ; but the 
horses — oh, Mrs. Alton, they were so handsome, 
just exactly alike, and their harness was so nice. 
But, if I were you, I would have a blue lining, 
because the parlors are blue, and blue is your 
favorite color.” 

The lady could scarcely hide her feelings, on 
seeing the interest he took in her happiness. 

“ Well,” she said, “ if a carriage of that descrip- 
tion will suit your taste, we will have a barouche, 
lined with pale blue velvet, or worsted plush, 
whichever is most used. I believe I will write to 
Maryland for the money, and not draw from the 
bank in this city. I suppose about two thousand 
will buy what we want ?” 

“ I do not know what they do cost,” said the 
boy. 

“Well, I will send for three thousand, and be 
sure to have enough ;” and taking a key from her 
pocket, she placed it in the lock of her writing 
desk, but found it already unlocked. Upon exam- 
ination, she discovered it had been broken open. 
With a pallid countenance, she looked for her 
bank-book, bijt it was not there. 

“ Willie,” she said, hurriedly, “ there has been a 
robbery committed here. My checks are all gone, 
and, for aught I know, my entire property. What 
shall I do ?” and she wrung her hands in despair. 

“Don’t feel so bad,” said the boy, “perhaps it 
will come again.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 121 

11 Run to the bank on S street, and tell the 

cashier not to answer any demand for that money, 
unless I apply personally.” 

Then taking her writing materials, she wrote 
immediately to Maryland the same, accompanied 
by an account of the robbery. On Willie’s return, 
this letter was safely deposited in the post office. 
Various suspicions rushed through her mind, but 
she denied them a place in her heart, until she 
should hear from her banker. The next three 
days passed gloomily enough at that house ; the 
servants were frightened, and Mrs. Alton and 
Willie were nearly sick. 

Ten days previous to the discovery of the rob- 
bery, a check was received in Maryland, demand- 
ing fifty thousand dollars in Mrs. Alton’s name, 
and apparently in her handwriting. A note, ac- 
companying the check, explained that a part of the 
money was required to purchase a country seat, as 
the city did not agree with her health, and the re- 
mainder would be deposited in one of her resident 
city banks. 

“ I shall be glad when that woman has . drawn 
the last dollar she owns from this bank,” said the 
banker to the cashier, when he had read the note, 
calling out fifty thousand dollars, without a day’s 
notice. “ I thought she was a girl of more sense. 
It seems to me her nature has entirely changed 
since her marriage.” 

“ Perhaps she is not under a good influence,” 
said the cashier. 

“ Her husband stood high in society here, a year 

11 


122 


LUCY GELDING: 


ago,” returned tlie other, “ and was reported very 
wealthy.” 

“ All that might be,” said the cashier, “ and at 
the same time the man have a black heart.” 

“ I shall be very sorry,” said the old gentleman, 
u if she has not made a good match, for her father 
was my dearest friend ; and she referred Alton to 
me, wheft he offered himself to her. I saw no 
fault in the man, and told her so. He is a perfect 
gentleman in appearance, and his dress faultless.” 

“ Well, perhaps he is all right, at least we will 
hope so,” said his companion. 

In less than two weeks from that day, he re- 
ceived Mrs. Alton’s note. The letter stated she 
had drawn but three thousand dollars from his 
bank, and requested him to answer no demand, 
unless to herself in person. 

“ Poor girl,” said the banker; “ eighty thousand 
of her money is gone, and I could have sworn to 
her handwriting.” 

He went to his safe, and, taking out a bundle of 
papers, selected the checks in question, and upon re- 
examination, he discovered that the cyphers on the 
first two, were made with different ink from the 
figures, the color having changed ; he therefore 
decided in his own mind, that whoever Mrs. Alton 
delivered the checks to, was the one who com- 
mitted the forgery. 

He wrote Mrs. Alton immediately, stating the 
facts in the case, and expressing his deep sorrow 
for her misfortune. The letter arrived the day 
previous to Alton’s return. 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


123 


His wife read, and re-read the letter, thought, and 
read it again. After two hours spent in this way, 
she came to the just conclusion that the forger 
could be no other than her own husband. The 
next question was, how should she proceed, in 
view of her bitter disappointment in life. 

She was possessed of the usual amount of 
woman’s pride, and the idea of her disgrace and 
unhappiness being known among her early friends 
in Maryland was not to be thought of. The best 
course to be pursued, she was at a loss to determine. 
After examining the subject in every possible light, 
she came to the conclusion she must get possession 
of the home she occupied in some way. She knew 
the remainder of her money was safe, and she 
thought this the best way to prevent an exposure 
to the world of her deep wrongs. She therefore 
determined not to broach the subject to her hus- 
band, but watch an opportunity to get possession 
of the homestead. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


In the meantime Atherton had played his third 
and last game, at the close of which, with apparent 
perfect indifference, he pocketed the hundred thou- 
sand, and with a hasty “ good morning,” left the 
saloon, and the city. 

“ That ’s cool,” said George, as the last sound of 
his footsteps died away. 

. “ Yes,” said Jones. “ I think the best thing for 
that fellow is, to start on an exploring expedition, 
in search of Thomas Salter. What do you think?” 

“ I think,” said Alton, “ if any way could be 
contrived to get him into this saloon again, with 
that amount of money, he would find a 1 man of 
war’ all ready for his passage.” 

“I tell you, Alton, I will rake heaven and earth, 
but I will have him here if I live.” 

“You may not live,” growled the man, who the 
day previous was afraid of the name of buttons 
and the sight of a green coat. 

“ Well,” said Alton, “ I must send to Maryland 
for the last of my wife’s money to pay you, Jones, 
and then I expect ‘the devil will be to pay at 
home, and no pitch hot.’ ” 

“ I hope you can manage your own house,” said 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


125 


Jones; “I don’t think a woman would want to 
question my movements more than once.” 

“ I imagine that woman would not be afraid to 
question them more than twice, if she set out,” 
returned his companion. 

“Well, you will have a regular blow up, and 
then leave, I suppose.” 

“ I do n’t know which way the cat will jump, 
nor care, after I have received one more invoice 
from Maryland.” 

So saying, he took his valise, and set out for 
home, after giving Jones orders to have a sharp 
look out for any verdant craft, laden with raw 
recruits, that might come into port. 

On reaching C street, he entered his house 

and passed immediately to the library. He started, 
on opening the door, at seeing his wife sitting in 
the same place, wearing the same dress, engaged 
with the same piece of embroidery, as when he left 
the week previous. 

“ Ah !” she said, rising, “ you have returned 
sooner than I expected.” 

“Yes, my business was transacted sooner than I 
supposed possible when I left home. How have 
you been? you have not sat there ever since I 
have been gone, have you ?” 

“ Oh no,” she said. “ I have been well, and 
very busy.” 

He watched her closely, but in their case, it was 
“ diamond cut diamond.” She could hide her 
feelings as well as he could, and better, for she 
read in his eyes, the uneasy state of his mind. She 


126 


LUCY GELDING: 


had been convinced in her own mind the past week, 
that the man she had called her husband, had no 
love for her, that he had married her for her fortune 
alone, and when that conviction entered her heart, 
all love for that man went out, and in its place was 
gendered a settled disgust toward a being of so 
degraded a nature. 

“ You was not afraid here of nights, was you?” 
said the husband. 

“ No. What is there to be afraid of ?” 

“ Why, robbers, and the like. There was a 
heavy robbery committed here, I have been told, 
the last week ; a desk broken open, and one hun- 
dred thousand carried off.” 

“A man should know better than to keep so 
much money by him,” said the lady. 

“ Every one is liable to be careless at times,” he 
said. “I thought a great deal about you while I 
was away. I knew you would be exceedingly 
frightened if anything of the kind occurred here.” 

“ I never saw a robber that I was afraid of,” said 
his wife. 

“ Did you ever see a person whom you knew was 
a robber?” he asked. 

“ Oh yes. I have seen one, at least,” she said, 
looking at him. Then rising carelessly she rung 
the bell, and proceeded to arrange the room. 

11 What is it, ma’am ?” said Eliza. 

“ Tell Willie to do that errand I spoke to him 
about yesterday.” 

“Yes ma’am.” 

And if Alton had looked from the library 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


127 


window lie could have seen the boy flying out at 
the back gate, with his cap in his hand, and rush 
down the street at the top of his speed. 

“By the way, Nellie, what do you want of that 
brat of a boy round here ?” 

“ The same that I have always wanted of him,” 
she said. 

“Well, I think he had better leave. It might 
injure your character to have a boy, fourteen or 
fifteen years old, hanging around you so much. 
People in this city are very particular in regard to 
such things ; perhaps that is the reason they have 
not called on you since you came here.” 

The time when George Alton could intimidate 
his wife, through fear of public opinion, had past. 
She knew him perfectly, and the idea presented 
was rather ludicrous than otherwise. There was a 
visible sneer upon her countenance when she 
answered — 

“ I am not afraid to have my character tried 
before any tribunal in this city. The boy was 
thirteen years old, last week : and if any one has 
any suspicions concerning him, or me, they are at 
perfect liberty to enjoy them.” 

“ I believe I own this house,” said her husband, 
“ and while I do, I intend there shall be nothing 
connected with it to injure your character, and 
thereby dishonor me.” 

The lady looked at him with visible disgust in 
her countenance. 

“ The first I shall know,” he continued, “ the boy 
will think he has full control here. Only the day 


128 


LUCY GELDING: 


before I left home, I saw him fumbling over the 
papers in your writing desk.” 

“ The boy has never been to my writing desk,” 
she said, “ and if he had gone there, the day before 
you left, he would have found nothing but writing 
paper and ink.” 

11 Why, do n’t you keep your bank book there ?” 

“ I have no bank book,” she said. 

11 What is the reason you have not?” 

“ The reason is, simply, because it has been 
stolen.” 

“ Your bank book stolen, and your property in 
the hands of a robber, and you making no search 
for it !” 

At this moment, the door-bell sent forth a quick, 
sharp ring. 

u I have done looking for it,” said the lady, “ 1 
have ascertained its whereabouts.” 

“ A gentleman, ma’am,” said Eliza, knocking at 
the library door. 

“ Show him in here,” said Mrs. Alton. 

The library door was immediately thrown open, 
and a gentleman, apparently twenty-five years of 
age, with a countenance full of intelligence, and 
plainly marked by deep thought, walked into the 
room. He had dark eyes and hair, and was dressed 
in drab pants, a green cloth coat, with gold buttons, 
the exact counterpart of those in Lucy Gelding’s 
possession. 

“ God of heaven !” said Alton, springing to his 
feet ; “ who are you?” * 

“ My name is Salter,” said the gentleman, calmly. 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


129 


11 What would you here ?” said Alton, almost in 
a whisper, so faint had he become. 

“ I have come to give you one alternative, 
between which, and a state prison for life, you can 
choose.” 

“Name it,” said Alton, leaning his head upon 
his hand. 

II Give this lady a quit-claim deed of this property 
you occupy, and that at once.” 

II I would,” said the terrified man, u but I have 
neither strength nor power to write.” 

“ I will write it for your signature, if that is 
your choice,” said the stranger. 

“ Can I be free, by so doing?” he asked. 

“ You can, until God sees fit to reward you.” 

u Write it, quick,” he said. 

The man sat down, and in a few minutes drew 
up a*writing in legal form, conveying the house 
and lot, with all the furniture, to Mrs. Ellen Alton. 

With a trembling hand, Alton signed his name, 
and taking his hat and valise, he left the house, 
without daring to give the stranger a second look. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


When Mrs. Alton had read the letter from her 
banker the fourth time, she noticed a postscript 
near the bottom of the sheet, which in her excite- 
ment she had overlooked. It read as follows : “ If 
you wish for legal advice, call on James Salter, a 
young lawyer, who has just commenced business 
in your city;” beneath this was the lawyer’s ad- 
dress. 

“ This is just what I want,” she said to herself; 
“how thoughtful and kind of him.” 

She proceeded at once to his office, and showing 
him the letter, stated the particulars of her loss, 
and asked his advice respecting the homestead. 

“ What is your husband’s first name ?” he 
asked. 

“ George.” 

The lawyer turned pale. 

“Poor, unhappy woman,” he said, “your lot is 
a hard one.” 

He then related the circumstances connected with 
the loss of his brother, and it was agreed, that 
upon Alton’s return, if she needed his assistance, 
she should send for him, and he would appear, 
dressed just as his brother was, when last seen 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


131 


alive. Their size apd features were so similar, that 
one had frequently been taken for the other, and 
he wished to test his own suspicions of the man in 
this way. 

“Did you notice his terror at first sight?” said 
the lawyer, when George had left. 

“ Oh, plainly, too plainly ; I have no doubt of 
his guilt. May God have mercy on his soul.” 

“ I hope he may, I shall leave him in his hands, 
for even justice could not bring my brother back.” 

Alton hastened to the saloon as fast as his trem- 
bling limbs would carry him. His associates had 
not yet left. 

u What the devil is the matter, Alton ?” said 
Jones, “ you look like a ghost.” 

“It is probably the reflection of what I have 
seen then,” he said, sinking into a chair. 

“What do you mean?” they exclaimed in a 
breath. 

But he had fainted; pale and motionless his 
head sunk back against the wall of the room. 

“Quick, Mansfield, bring some water,” said 
Jones, as he caught Alton in his arms. 

“ He ’ll want some to cool his parched tongue be- 
fore long, I reckon,” the man muttered, as he went 
to the opposite end of the saloon for the water. 

Jones applied it plentifully to his face and head. 
With a deep shudder, Alton opened his eyes. 

“ Oh, was that him ?” he asked. 

“ Who ? what do you mean ?” 

He looked at them a moment, as if trying to 
recollect something more fully. 


132 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ I have seen Thomas SalterJ’ he said at length. 

Jones’ arms relaxed their hold. 

“ What in the name of the lower regions are you 
talking about, Alton? You are crazy.” 

“ I have seen him in my own house,” he con- 
tinued, “ with that identical coat and buttons. He 
even told me his name.” 

Jones thought a full minute. 

“Why, Alton, he could not have come to life; 
his head was literally split open.” 

“Well, he has, and I have seen him; and if 
there is a vessel in port outward bound, I am going 
to leave, and advise you to do the same.” 

“Well,” said Jones, “if Thomas Salter is in the 
land of the living, he is without his brains ; for I 
saw them on the floor, after the body was carried 
"out.” 

“ Can ’t help that,” said Alton, “ the thing is so, 
and the sooner we leave, the longer we shall live, 
probably.” 

Mansfield was sent at once to the wharves, to 
ascertain the. destination of several vessels lying 
there, and how soon they were expected to sail. 
In about an hour he returned, with the intelligence 
that but one was going out that evening. 

“ And that ?” said Alton. 

“ Is the revenue cutter, Hallet, commander.” 

“ Oh, the devil ! ” said Jones, that is no place for 
us.” 

“ Well,” continued Mansfield, “ there is a mer- 
chant vessel going to sail for Matanzas, to-morrow 
morning, at nine o’clock ; and I heard, on my way 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


133 


back, that a man-of-war would leave Charleston 
navy yard to morrow afternoon, bound up the 
Mediterranean.” 

“Matanzas will be the place, I think,” said 
Alton. 

“ Yes,” said Jones; “go down to the wharf, 
Mansfield, and engage berths for two merchants, 
from New Orleans ; in the meantime, we will make 
ourselves scarce in this locality.” 

The man went to do his bidding, and the gam- 
blers proceeded with all possible dispatch to make 
arrangements for their voyage. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


The day following the above narration, Mrs. 
Alton was unable to leave her bed. Her severe 
excitment was followed by a reaction, which com- 
pletely prostrated her nervous system. 

Willie was full of trouble, Mrs. Alton being his 
only friend on earth. No one out of the house 
knew of the proceedings of the day previous. On 
the third day she was so ill as to be obliged to call 
a physician. He understood her debility to be 
caused by some extreme mental excitement, and 
recommended perfect quiet as the best antidote he 
could prescribe. 

II Here, you, Lord Baltimore, go up to the mis- 
tress, and ask Tier if Mr. Alton will be home to 
dinner,” said Eliza. 

II I can tell you without asking,” said the boy ; 
“ he will never take dinner here again.” 

“ Why ! is it parted they be’s?” 

“ Yes ; he has no more right here.” 

11 Glory hallelujah,” said Eliza. “ I hope I may 
never see his black curls dangling round this house 
again. I must run over to Mrs. Livingston’s, and 
tell Bridget Farley. Wo n’t she dance an’ Irish jig 
to hear that ?” 


A TALE OF LAND* AND SEA. 


135 


And away she flew through the back yard to 
.report the news. As she opened the back gate, 
Bridget was engaged in washing the brick walk 
with a broom, and a pail of cold water. 

“Bridget, do you want to hear something that 
will take you right out of your boots ?” 

“ Yes, faith, what have you got?” 

“ Why, Alton and his wife is parted ; and he 
aint coming back here again any more, never.” 

“Hurrah for you every time,” said Bridget, 
dropping her broom, and rushing toward the house ; 
but in her joy she had forgotten the pail of water 
behind her. Trying to avoid it, when too late, she 
stepped one foot into the pail, causing it to upset, 
and, pitching her full length over the flower beds, 
she struck her head against a brick border, causing 
the blood to flow freely, at the same time breaking 
her arm in two places. 

“ All the Saints help her, but she ’s killed,” said 
Eliza, calling for help. 

Miss Livingston and her mother came down from 
the parlor and assisted in getting her into the house. 
Eliza related the cause of the accident, adding the 
information of Mrs. Alton’s illness. 

“ If Alton has really gone, we will call on that 
lady,” said Miss Livingston. My heart has bled 
for her ever since she has been here ; but I could 
not recognize his acquaintance.” 

That afternoon Miss Livingston and her mother 
called on Mrs. Alton. They were invited to the 
sick chamber, and were very much pleased with 
the quiet, unassuming manners of the invalid, and 


136 


LUCY GELDING: 


Miss Livingston urged a promise from her to spend 
the day with them as soon as she felt able to go 
out. Mrs. Alton was cheered by the call, and said 
she came to the conclusion there was not so much 
difference between the customs of Maryland and 
Massachusetts after all. 

The next morning she received a basket of 
strawberries from her new friends, accompanied by 
a boquet of greenhouse flowers. They seemed to 
impart new life to her depressed spirits. “ Sure 
enough,” she said to Willie, “ I have a greenhouse 
of my own. Those plants shall be cared for soon 
as I am able to go out.” 

The next time Miss Livingston called, Mrs. 
Alton inquired if it would be thought improper if 
she spent a part of her time among the flowers in 
the rear yard. 

“Improper? certainly not. Act yourself, Mrs. 
Alton, and I will answer for the impropriety.” 

Mrs. Alton thanked her, and expressed a feeling 
of relief on finding Massachusetts people so nearly 
like Maryland. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

Summer came round once more in New Eng- 
land, bringing with it the usual amount of heat 
and dust. Numbers were preparing to flee from 
the city, and among them, the Livingstons. Lucy 
had received a letter from them, urging her to visit 
Cape May with their party. The following week, 
an answer came, declining the invitation. 

“ 1 think,” she wrote, “ as I am situated at 
present, I had better keep my mind as free from 
early associations as possible. As the anniversary 
of my great loss comes round, I find it very hard 
to do so, but God helping me, I am determined not 
to falter in the course which seems to be marked 
out for me. I have a vacation through the month 
of August, and if my dear Miss Livingston can 
spend it with me, I shall be very happy to receive 

her. H is a beautiful village, and I think you 

could enjoy a month in the country, as well per- 
haps, as on the sea coast. If you have not fully 
decided upon Cape May, I hope you will not dis- 
appoint me.” 

With pleasure Miss Livingston wrote back an 
acceptance of Lucy’s invitation, and the visit was 

12 


138 


LUCY GELDING: 


looked forward to with muck anticipation by both 
ladies. 

In tkc meantime, Mr. Willet’s attentions were 
becoming decidedly marked, and tke young pastor, 
wko took a warm interest in the disposal of tke 
young lady, determined to improve tke first oppor- 
tunity, in hearing from her own lips, whether there 
was truth in the common town talk, and if not, he 
would propose himself at once. 

Lucy’s ideas of ministerial life were decidedly 
upon the shady side ; consequently, when the 
proposition was made, it was respectfully and deli- 
cately declined. The pastor’s disappointment was 
very evident, and Lucy determined, on Miss Liv- 
ingston’s arrival, to introduce her to the pastor, as 
a peace offering, being confident that her peculiarly 
attractive ways would be appreciated by him, and 
she was gratified, the first week of her visit, to see 
an intimacy springing up between them. 

Miss Perry declared “if the pastor had any 
notion of marrying that city girl, he should leave 
that church in a hurry, for she was just the second 
volume of Lucy Gelding and nothing else.” 

But the pastor was not at all frightened by her 
threats ; he appeared sufficiently interested in the 
second volume, to obtain it if an opportunity 
offered. 

“ I never saw such a place as II in my life,” 

Miss Perry said to her sister one day; “ if there is 
a city flirt comes into town, the men are after her, 
minister and all; but good, steady, likely girls, 
born and brought up here, until they have arrived 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


139 


at the years of discretion, would n’t have an offer 
if they lived here till doomsday.” 

“At what age does a lady arrive at the years of 
discretion?” asked her nephew, popping his head 
in at the door. 

“ You mind your business, and leave the house, 
sir.” 

“ I have a compliment for you, auntie.” 

“Well, you may tell that, and then leave.” 

“ I heard a young gentleman say, — Oh, I won’t 
tell you, it will only make you proud.” 

“ No it won’t, either. Come tell it.” 

“ I do n’t know as it is exactly right to expose a 
young fellow’s feelings in this way.” 

“ Why, if a young gentleman has a mind to 
compliment a lady, where is the harm ? I am sure 
it is real polite of him.” 

“ Well, you ought to give me something for tell- 
ing you, for I shall stand a chance of getting my 
head broken.” 

“ Well, I will give you a ninepence.” 

“ Oh, that won’t pay for breaking a young gen- 
tleman’s head.” 

“ I will give you a quarter, and that is all I will 
give you.” 

“Well, hand it over; I can’t trust where my 
head is at stake.” 

The lady paid the money, the young gentleman 
unlatched the door, and commenced, 

“ I heard a young gentleman say, if you was the 
only woman living on the face of the earth, he 
would n’t marry you.” 


140 


LUCY GELDING: 


The nephew made a rush for the outside door, 
quickly followed by the contents of Miss Perry’s 
work-basket. 

“ I am sure, Auntie, 1 it is real polite of me,’ ” 
he said, as he closed the door and fastened it upon 
the outside. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


About the middle of August, Lucy received an 
offer of marriage from Mr. Willet, which was ac- 
cepted. A large party was given soon after at his 
villa, and the engagement was then announced and 
recognized, by Mr. Willet introducing her to the 
company collectively, and to his most intimate 
friends individually. 

His mother embraced her as she would a dear 
child. Lucy insisted upon teaching school one 
year longer, and the marriage was to take place 
one year from the next October. 

When this news was circulated in public, it was 
keenly felt by a number of ladies of doubtful age, 
but, adhering to the old adage, “it is not best to 
show your teeth if you cannot bite,” they acted 
the part of wisdom, and congratulated Lucy upon 
her future brilliant prospects. 

On the first of September she re-commenced her 
school, and Miss Livingston returned to the city. 
Among her first inquiries, on reaching home, was, 
“ Mother, how is Mrs. Alton?” 

“I fear,” said her mother, “that Mrs. Alton is 
declining. I think I can see premonitory symp- 


142 


LUCY GELDING: 


toms of that bane of the Atlantic coast — con- 
sumption.” 

“ Oh, no ; do not say so, mother. I have become 
so much attached to her that I cannot have her die. 

It nearly spoiled my visit at H , thinking of 

her, knowing how lonesome she would feel while I 
way away.” 

“Yes,” said her mother, “she has missed you 
very much, and I do not know what she would 
have done, had it not been for that little Scotch 
boy. He is certainly the most thoughtful, attentive 
child I ever saw.” 

“ I suppose she has not heard from her husband 
since he left.” 

“I think not. I have not heard his name men- 
tioned since I became acquainted with her. She is 
relieved of his presence, but undoubtedly the iron 
has entered her soul, and, I think, one year will 
end her sad, unhappy life. Poor girl ! how little 
she imagined one year ago the utter desolation of 
heart that awaited her. The vicious effects of in- 
temperance and gambling, indulged in by our 
young men, are consigning hundreds of beautiful 
women yearly to the grave. We seldom see a 
lady better fitted to make home happy than Mrs. 
Alton; and there she sits, in her desolate home, a 
bride of one year, a robbed, forsaken, friendless 
woman. What a scene the day of judgment will 
present ! Oh, the heart-rending wrongs that have 
been endured, in silence, in this life! Thank 
God, 1 He will judge the world in righteousness, 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


143 


by that Man, Christ Jesus F 1 Let us wait patiently 
for the Lord. 5 ” 

That evening Miss Livingston found Mrs. Alton 
quite discouraged in regard to her own health, but 
expressed resignation to the will of God con- 
cerning her. She was able to oversee her domestic 
affairs, and walk in the yard, and spent much of 
her time with Willie, among the flowers. She 
purchased a chaise, and a dark bay colt. Many 
pleasant hours were enjoyed riding over the ad- 
joining country, accompanied by Miss Livingston 
or her mother, whom she regarded as her dearest 
friends. She had a noble, generous hearty and 
many valuable presents were received by the Liv- 
ingston family, as tokens of her love. and esteem. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


A STORM at sea. A noble merchant ship is toil- 
ing and struggling oyer the broad Atlantic, one 
moment rising upon a mountain wave, the next, 
nearly engulphed in a trough of the sea ; then 
rising again higher than before. Her sails are close 
reefed, and she is literally scudding under bare 
poles, but the timbers of the fine ship creak and 
groan at every rise and plunge, as though she werk 
wrenching in pieces. The captain and men are 
each at their post, clinging meanwhile to the rig- 
ging to prevent being washed overboard. 

“The night was dark and fearful,” and as the 
waters lashed themselves over and around the ship, 
the sailors cried instinctively to the sailor’s God. 

When the gale commenced, two men were sitting 
at a table in the cabin, but, as the rain commenced 
falling in torrents, they were joined by two others, 
who also sat around the table, on which was lying 
a prayer-book of the Church of England, a few 
newspapers, and a pack of cards. 

“Americano?” said one of the latter, inquir- 
ingly. 

“ Si, signore,” answered one of the Americans, 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 145 

who, by bis long curls, will be instantly recognized 
as George Alton. 

“Ha ella buon vino ?” continued the Italian. 

“ He ho,” said George. 

“Bella Ricca?” 

“ Lo Sono.” 

“ Ci proponiamo una partita alle carte.” 

“ Bene,” said George. 

“ Yous parlez Frangaise ?” said the other stranger. 

“ Oui, Monsieur.” 

“ D’ ou venez yous ?” 

“ Amerique,” said Alton. 

“ Allez yous a Paris ?” 

“Non, Monsieur.” 

“ Ayez yous du yin ?” 

“Oui, Monsieur.” 

“ Une partie ell cartes ?” he continued, inquir- 
ingly. _ 

“ Oui,” said Alton, and soon the Italian and 
Alton were deeply engaged in a game of cards, 
while Jones and the Frenchman overlooked the 
proceedings. 

So deeply interested were they that the progress 
of the storm was wholly unheeded, until the main- 
mast came down with a crash, nearly stunning 
them. They sprang to their feet, and attempted to 
rush upon deck, but the storm and wind obliged 
them to retreat to the cabin. 

There they stood, looking^at each other in terror, 
those four men. It seemed there was but a step 
between them and death, and their past lives 
13 


146 


LUCY GELDING: 


moved like a Hideous panorama through their 
minds. 

About four o’clock in the morning the storm 
abated, and soon after it became sufficiently light 
to enable them to see their situation. 

That excellent merchant ship, which was on her 
first voyage, was a perfect wreck, but she had stood 
the test nobly. Although she was leaking badly, 
and in almost a sinking condition, still many 
another of her build would have gone in pieces 
hours before. 

Splinters of the wreck were spliced together, 
and on this was hoisted the stars and stripes, union 
down, in token of distress, the ship meanwhile 
rapidly filling with water. Not a sail was in 
sight, and the only alternative between which and 
death they could choose, was to lash themselves to 
boards, hencoops, and seats of various kinds, which 
was quickly done, and they consigned themselves 
to the mercy of the waves, making the utmost 
haste to float as far as possible from the wreck, lest 
they should be engulphed with her, in her last 
struggle. 

Just as they had succeeded in reaching a distance 
of comparative safety, the mate cried out, “ There 
she goes.” 

All eyes were turned in the direction of the 
ship, when, with a heavy lurch, as though she ex- 
perienced the pangs of dissolution, she sunk head 
foremost, and was lost from their sight forever. 

11 God help her,” said an old tar, who was of the 
ship’s crew, “ I loved that young craft as I would 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 147 

an own child and the tears streamed down his 
weather-beaten face. 

All that day, and the next night succeeding, 
without food or drink, they clung to their frail 
support, the only alternative being a watery grave. 
About noon, on the following day, a sail was de- 
scried bearing down towards them from the west. 
Soon after, she sent out a boat to pick them up. 
The vessel proved to be a man-of-war, bound for 
the Southern Ocean. Her captain took them on 
board, treating them with the kindest hospitality ; 
and shortly after landed them at the port of 
Havana, Island of Cuba. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


“ How do you do, Alton?” said a voice just as 
lie stepped on shore. Turning suddenly round, he 
was brought face to face with Atherton. 

“ Glad to see jTou,” said Alton. “ Jones, look 
here ; we have actually lit upon our distinguished 
friend.” 

Jones was in raptures ; nothing could exceed his 
professions of friendship. 

“ Come with me,” said Atherton ; “ you are my 
guests now.” 

They stepped into a cafe, where refreshments 
and liquors of all kinds were ordered for the three. 

“ 1 found one of my old schoolmates in your 
city when I was there,” said Atherton, as they sat 
talking over their wine. 

“ You did,” said Alton ; “ who was it ?” 

“ James Salter.” 

Alton and Jones exchanged hasty glances. 

“ And who is James Salter ?” said Jones. 

“ He is a young lawyer from Pennsylvania. He 
told me his twin brother was murdered about a 
year ago. I did not have time to ask him the par- 
ticulars. He is a fine-looking fellow, and looks as 


A TALE OF LAND AND SE^. 149 

nearly like his brother, as a daguerreotype does 
like the original.” 

11 There, Alton,” said Jones, “ that is the man 
you came across the day before we left the United 
States, I imagine.” 

When the name of Salter was first mentioned, 
Alton turned ashy pale, but when the resemblance 
of the two brothers was remarked, his countenance 
assumed a demoniac expression. 

“ Was that a contrived plan of their’s ?” he said, 
through his set teeth, to Jones. 

“ No doubt of it,” he answered. 

“Well, the first vessel bound for the United 
States will see me on board,” he said, with an oath. 

“ Why, what is the matter ?” said Atherton. “ I 
want you to stop with me awhile. I can introduce 
you to some fine game. Such talents as yours 
ought not to pass unnoticed in any country.” 

It was finally agreed that Atherton should as- 
semble a number of his acquaintances on the 
following day, and Alton should try his hand at a 
game of billiards with each. Accordingly, Alton 
and Jones were provided with lodgings, where 
they could recruit themselves against the morrow. 

“I will tear that woman limb from limb, as a 
tiger would a lamb, if I live to set foot in Massa- 
chusetts again,” said Alton, as the door closed 
behind them. 

“ Oh, do n’t meddle with a woman,” said Jones ; 
“ I ’d rather kill a dozen men.” 

“ I would n’t mind killing that woman any more 
than I would a dog. The miserable harlot, con- 


150 


LUCY GELDING: 


triving with. Salter to frighten me out of a ten thou- 
sand dollar property. I remember her ringing the 
library bell, and sending that brat of a boy on an 
errand. Salter’s office was his destination, no doubt, 
as hers had been many a time before. I will murder 
that boy by inches if I live ; ” and he went off* in a 
perfect paroxysm of rage, uttering oath upon oath, 
blaspheming even the God of Heaven in every 
form of language imaginable ; finally declaring, he 
would start for the United States that night, if an 
opportunity offered. 

“ Come,” said Jones, “don’t lose sight of your 
own interest in this way ; 1 a bird in the hand is 
worth two in the bush ’ ; no doubt she was riled to 
find eighty thousand of her money gone, but you 
must remember that one hundred thousand of your 
money is in Atherton’s pocket, and we must make 
a desperate effort to get that back, and as much 
more as possible, before we leave Havana. Then 
we shall be able on our return to set up an estab- 
lishment on an equal footing with your father’s.” 

“ I can have no success in anything,” he said, 
“until I have had my revenge ; nothing but that 
woman’s blood will satisfy me.” 

“ Now look here,” said Jones, “ do n’t you know 
you can accomplish that a great deal easier with 
money than without ? I would not have you risk 
your head in her house. No doubt she keeps a 
guard ; at any rate, do n’t let your mind run upon 
that, until you have disposed of Atherton.” 

“I cannot dispose of him here,” he said; “I 
should be shot down anywhere. I must get him 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


151 


back to Massachusetts, on some pretence or other ; 
a fellow has a chance for his life there.” 

“Well, how will you manage it?” said Jones, 
glad to engage Alton’s attention on a more profit- 
able job. 

“ Oh, I don’t know, I must think it oyer. I have 
been so crazed with rage, I must have time to lay 
my plans deep.” 

“Well, to-morrow will be time enough,” said 
Jones, and they retired for the night. 

The next morning at daylight Jones was awake, 
turning a number of plans in his mind for the dis- 
posal of Atherton, and the securing of half the 
funds thereby gained. As soon as Alton was 
awake, Jones commenced : 

“I have a proposition to make you,” he said. 

“ Let us have it,” said Alton. 

“I will agree to get Atherton nicely caged in 
some saloon in the States, if you will divide the 
amount of money found upon his person at the 
time of his murder, with me.” 

“That depends upon what the amount is.” 

“ It shall be two hundred thousand at least.” 

“Well, go ahead, make the sum as large as pos- 
sible ; I do n’t want to kill a man for less than a 
hundred thousand ; but that woman and boy I will 
dispose of free of charge, and I am not going to 
wait a great while either, so you must hurry up 
your business.” 

“ I will agree to have him there by the middle 
of winter,” said Jones ; “ you know I must give 
him time to fill his pockets before he starts.” 


152 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ The middle of eternity as much. I intend 
sailing in a week at farthest.” 

“Well, lam not obliged to sail when you do, 
you know ; I must watch my opportunity when he 
has the largest amount of funds, to start him out 
by fair means or foul ; you may trust my honor for 
that.” 

“ Oh, I know you are honorable,” said Alton ; 
and the two went out to breakfast. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


That morning at eleven o’clock, Atherton came 
in with six men, belonging to as many nations. 

Alton was introduced to each, as a gentleman of 
great distinction and wealth, from the United 
States of America. Each expressed himself highly 
honored in making the acquaintance of so noted a 
person, and in having an opportunity to test his 
peculiar merits in the art of gambling. 

In two hours, the entire company were fleeced, 
not a dollar remaining outside of Alton’s pocket 
book. He was in high spirits, and after being 
freely plied with toasts in liquid form, by Ather- 
ton, in honor of his grand achievements, he came 
to the happy conclusion, that he could not be beat. 
As the usual result of self-pride is bitter disap- 
pointment, Alton proved himself not an exception 
to the general rule, by accepting a challenge from 
Atherton, to stake the entire amount in one game, 
which left Alton minus of funds, in a very short 
time. 

Jones was indignant, and he determined to hurry 
matters with all possible speed, to a fatal termina- 
tion. 

“ What do you say, Atherton, to a trip to New 


154 


LUCY GELDING: 


Orleans? Alton’s father has an establishment 
there on a number one scale, with a bank connect- 
ed. His wealth is enormous. With your talents 
and experience, I should tbink you might sweep 
the coast. I never saw your equal in gaming.” 

“ Oh, I don’t care to go there again at pres- 
ent. I do n’t know how long I shall continue this 
mode of life. I have an old mother living in the 
United States, — that was what drew me there 
before. I support her handsomely, but if she knew 
how the money was obtained, she would not accept 
a dollar of it ; it would, most emphatically, bring 
her gray hairs in sorrow to the grave. I believe it 
would kill me outright, if she should die in conse- 
quence of a knowledge of my course of life. Dear, 
old creature ; she is the best mother that ever lived. 
I think, every game I play, it shall be the last — 
that I will go to her while she lives, and spend my 
time in trying to make her happy, making improve- 
ments on the home place, and so on. 

“ There is no excitement in gambling for me ; it 
is perfectly easy to win every game if I choose ; it 
seems to be something natural to me. I remember 
at three years of age, of learning to toss up a cent, 
from seeing other boys, and of winning a number 
of coppers in one day, by that sport. The next 
acquisition was the game of fox and geese, at five 
years of age. From that, I aspired to checkers, 
and became an adept at it. At the age of ten, I 
had a set of chess presented me. My mother con- 
sidered them toys to amuse her boy, not for a mo- 
ment imagining the amount of money w^on and 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 155 

lost, and the candies and fruit provided for the 
entire neighborhood of boys, by me. From that, 
I became interested in cards, and soon after, bil- 
liards, which is my favorite game. 

“ I often think, dearly as I love my mother, who 
is no doubt a Christian, if there ever was one, that 
her pnly son may be eternally lost, in consequence 
of her approving smile, at my success in tossing up 
a cent at the age of three years. I recollect per- 
fectly, how my little heart swelled with pride, when 
she repeated it to the neighbors ; but I am confident, 
if she could have imagined the result, she would, 
with pleasure, have preferred laying me in the 
grave.” 

“ Why, Atherton,” said Jones, “you would make 
a first-rate Calvinistic preacher. I verily believe 
you have had a call. If you should ever turn 
your hand, or head rather, to that, I will hire a pew 
in the Rev. Dr. Atherton’s church. I will have all 
my little gamblers christened there too.” 

“ Calvinists do n’t christen,” said Atherton; “ my 
mother is of that persuasion.” 

“ Oh, no, so they do n’t. I was brought up a 
Presbyterian. I was thinking that was what they 
called Calvinism. It is so long since I have seen 
the inside of a church, that I cannot remember one 
denomination from another.” 

u Why do not you and Alton take a trip to Aus- 
tralia? He is so fond of gaming, he could make 
his fortune there in a very short time.” 

“ You know Alton has a wife in the States, and 
he is just possessed to go back and see her. If he 


156 


LUCY GELDING: 


stays out much longer, I shall think he has given 
us the slip, and gone already.” 

“ Where did he say he was going, when he went 
out ?” 

“He didn’t say,” said Jones, looking uneasy. 

“ Let us go down to the wharf, and look round ; 
perhaps we shall meet him.” 

The two started, and, on making inquiries at the 
wharf, they ascertained a vessel had put out to sea 
about an hour previous, bound for the United 
States, and on questioning a Frenchman, he said, 
“ a man went on board, having i ires belle frisure ” — 
and they made up their minds at once that Alton 
had left. 

Jones was at a loss how to manage. After 
arranging the matter in his mind various ways, he 
concluded to attach himself to Atherton, until he 
had time to hear from Alton, but if he did not hear 
from him soon, he would dispose of Atherton him- 
self, and then up anchor for the United States. 
With this end in view, he hung around Ather- 
ton, keeping a sharp eye on his movements, and 
clearing just about enough above his losses, to sup- 
port himself. Atherton meanwhile paid very little 
attention to gaming; he read and smoked, and much 
of the time seemed depressed by thoughts of an 
unpleasant nature. 

Month after month passed, and no tidings of 
Alton reached the Island. Atherton’s money was 
safely deposited in banks, and Jones could not 
easily find a favorable opportunity to carry out his 
plans. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


Spring came at length, with its new life, and 
sweet air filled with bird music, and as numberless 
blessings were being profusely showered upon this 
Queen of Western Islands, the quiet people of the 

village of H were also remembered in God’s 

great love to the children of men. 

There had been a powerful revival in that vil- 
lage the past winter ; one hundred hopeful conver- 
sions, and among the number, Mr. Willet. 

Lucy’s joy and gratitude knew no bounds. She 
felt that all she could have asked at God’s hands, 
had been granted. She had not united with any 
church for this reason. When she left the city, it 
was too soon after her conversion, to unite with the 
church she had in view, according to their rules 

and custom ; and the church in H , although 

bearing the same name, differed very materially 
upon certain doctrines, upon which Lucy was very 
decided. She attempted no influence over Mr. 
Willet, in regard to these views, but referred him 
to the Bible, as the only true guide. 

After a thorough investigation, with new cause 
for gratitude, she ascertained they were not only 


158 


LUCY GELDING: 


united in love, but by Christian bonds, their views 
corresponding in every particular. 

During the past winter, the young pastor’s 
salary had been raised from seven hundred to one 
thousand dollars. About a month after, he re- 
ceived a* call from a church in the neighboring 
city, offering him two thousand. Great excitement 
prevailed throughout the town. He had been so 
faithful the past year, his sermons spoke so plainly 
of deep thought and hard study, that the people 
felt they might as well part with their homes, as 
their pastor. 

A special church meeting was called, to consider 
the matter, before the pastor returned his answer. 
The church convened at two o’clock in the after- 
noon, and were called to order by the clerk of the 
church, who was chosen as moderator, another fill- 
ing his office. A free, verbal expression of the 
minds of the church was called for, and old Deacon 
Shaw, a gray -haired member, rose and addressed 
the meeting. 

“ My dear brethren in Christ,” he said, “I was 
born in this town, here I was married, I was bap- 
tized in yonder river, and in this churchyard I 
expect to be buried. * * * 

u We have experienced fair and stormy weather 
as a church, and both have served to draw the 
bonds of union the closer around us. We have 
had a number of pastors during the last fifty years, 
— men middle-aged, and older, — and when it was 
proposed to invite this young man to lead us, I, 
for one, felt heart-sick. I knew he must be inex- 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


159 


perienced, and with deep regret, I saw the vote 
carried that made him our pastor. 

“ The first year he was with us, my soul was in 
a starving condition for the bread of life ; nothing 
whereon an old Christian can feed, could I get for 
twelve months. I was heartily discouraged. I 
received very little satisfaction from his calls at my 
house ; and if we were sick even, not the first word 
of sympathy would he express — it seemed to be 
something foreign to his nature. If this call had 
come then, I should have said, Go, and joy go 
with you. I should have felt the church was re- 
lieved of a dead weight ; but the past year, there 
has been an entire reformation in the man. What 
has been the cause, or how to account for it, I do 
not know, but a decided change took place in one 
week, and from that time, he has been growing, 
and growing, and growing, until, as you see, his 
rich growth is coveted, not only in our neighboring 
city, but I am told, in the capital of our State also. 
Now, when he enters my home, if we are in afflic- 
tion, his word of Christian sympathy is always 
ready. He does not wait to be sent for; it is 
enough for him to know any of his parishioners 
are in affliction, they may be sure of seeing him. 

u I am fed every Sabbath with bread of heaven, 
and can drink freely from the wells of salvation, 
at his hands. Now, my mind is, I cannot part 
with him ; and in regard to salary, I will be one of 
ten, and if ten cannot be found, I will be one of 
five, to pay the other thousand yearly.” 

The remarks of the deacon were heartily con 


160 


LUCY GELDING: 


curred in ; and the clerk begged leave to state, that 
Mr. Willethad offered, as a present to that churcli, 
the sum of two thousand dollars, to be put on in- 
terest for the support of the pastor, whoever he 
might be. Before the meeting closed, the remain- 
der of the amount was cheerfully subscribed, by 
those abundantly able to pay it yearly. 

A copy of the minutes of the meeting was sent 
to the pastor, accompanied by an earnest appeal in 
behalf of the church, that he would remain with 
them. The pastor’s heart was cheered and en- 
couraged, with heart-felt thanks to God, and his 
people, for their manifestations of love to him. He 
sent a note to the city the following week, declin- 
ing their invitation. The disappointment of that 
church was very great. They thought the salary 
would certainly buy him, and they expressed con- 
siderable indignation towards the church at H , 

for coming np so nobly to the rescue. The young 
pastor asked leave of absence the next Sabbath, for 
one week. It was subsequently ascertained, that 
his destination was the city of Lucy Gelding’s 
nativity ; and after his return, it was also ascer- 
tained, that Miss Livingston was engaged to a 

young minister in H . Letters frequently 

passed between the brides elect, and it was agreed, 
they should be married together the coming fall. 

“ I tell you what it is, Miss Lucy,” said the hotel 
keeper, the day she commenced her last term, 11 1 
may as well take down my sign, when you leave, 
for Willet will get all the company.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 161 

“ He is not going to keep a public bouse, is be ?” 
said Lucy. 

“He miglit as well, for bis bouse will be full 
two-tbirds of tbe time. I do n’t tbank bim for 
robbing my bouse of tbe only attraction it has.” 

“ That’s a compliment for me, I declare, Caleb,” 
said bis wife. 

“ Oh, you are tbe best woman that ever lived,” 
be said ; “ but Miss Gelding is different. A fellow 
knows the difference between a sun-flower and a 
pink, if be cannot explain it botanically. Some- 
how, Miss Lucy is so nice every way. Well, I 
do n’t know bow to talk it. I thought I had it in 
my brain when I commenced, but I can ’t let it 
out.” 

“ Perhaps it has slipped down into your heart,” 
said bis wife. 

“ Well, somehow, she is so ; well, I do 

not know what it is.” 

“ Well, for mercy’s sake don’t try again, for I 
am tired of bearing it. Just say, 1 words can ’t ex- 
press it,’ and let it go at that.” 

“I guess that’s about it,” be said; and they all 
joined in a hearty laugh. 

Lucy’s scholars commenced mourning her loss, 
three months beforehand, and she was obliged to 
divert their minds a number of ways, before she 
could quiet their ill feelings toward Mr. Willet, for 
getting her away from them. 

Lucy was very much attached to her scholars ; 
what teacher is not ? There is a link between 


14 


162 


LUCY GELDING: 


tliem that is hard to be broken. A pleasant school 
always retains a place in a teacher’s heart. 

Heaven bless the dear scholars, with their affec- 
tionate young hearts, and aid the teacher in im- 
planting right principles in their tender minds, that 
shall spring up in after years, and bear fruit an 
hundred fold, to the honor and glory of God. 

“We are living, we are dwelling, 

In a grand and awful time.” 

Let the teacher beware that the seed sown is not 
spurious. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


When George Alton left Havana, lie took 
passage on board a barque, bound for Philadelphia. 
His mind was so filled with revenge that nothing 
could quench its thirst. Sleeping or waking, the 
same train of thoughts crowded his brain. Every 
vein in his system seemed filled with it. He would 
stand by himself, with folded arms,, looking out 
upon the sea, occasionally a horrid oath escaping 
his lips, as though his crowded feelings must find 
vent in some way : sometimes he would sit astride 
the jib, far out over the waters, his long curls 
streaming in the wind. 

u That fellow will find a wide berth, and a swift 
passage to Davy Jones’s Locker, if he do n’t keep 
off that jib in such a wind as this,” said an old 
salt one day to the captain’s mate. The wind was 
blowing a perfect gale. The captain chanced to see 
him at the same time. 

“ Leave that jib,” he said, through his trumpet. 
The man sullenly obeyed. He was a beautiful 
picture, as he stepped upon deck. His dress was 
of the finest black broadcloth, relieved by a white 
vest, snowy collar and wristbands. French boots 
of the most finished workmanship, a watch and 


164 


LUCY GELDING: 


chain of the richest quality, being thickly studded 
with jewels. His countenance had assumed an 
unusual brilliancy, and, as he walked across the 
deck, the sailors to a man looked after him. 

“ Something lies heavy on that man’s con- 
science,” said the old sailor ; “ there is a certain 
expression about his face that is fiendish.” 

“ He may be a fiend,” said the boatswain, “ but 
if he is one, he is the handsomest devil I ever saw. 
I inquired him out, while we were lying at 
Havana. A shipmate told me he was the guest of 
one Atherton, the great American gambler.” 

“ Well, shiver my timbers, if I do n’t believe the 
man has committed murder.” 

u Oh, belay there, you are always trying to make 
out somebody has committed some unearthly 
crime.” 

“Well,” said the old man, “I will bet you my 
head against that marlinspike that the rope is 
already coiled that will hang him.” 

“ A man that would put a rope round them curls 
ought to die,” said his companion. “ I heard in 
port that he was a man of great learning ; he can 
speak seven languages with fluency.” 

“ That’s nothing,” said the old sailor, “ the worst 
men I ever knew had talents by the shipload ; but 
if they are left wrapt up in a towel, they wont save 
a fellow, soul or body. My talent is for seafaring. 
Now I expect a good sailor will have* just as high 
a seat in Heaven as a good minister. One has the 
gift of gab, the other of managing a ship. When 
I was in the States last, the Bethel preacher said he 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


165 


wanted to see the good ship Zion, freighted with 
sailors, safely anchored in the port of Heaven. 
Well, now, the sailor intends bringing his ship 
to anchor in some port, say Boston ; now, where is 
the difference if each is faithful in the discharge of 
his duty ?” 

“ I guess you will find that Heaven and Boston 
are two different places,” said his companion. A 
ship that could anchor in Boston harbor, would n’t 
be likely to get very near Canaan’s shore ; let me 
tell you, if you expect to run your craft into the 
port of Heaven, with such views as them, you may 
also expect to get your old hulk pretty badly bat- 
tered before you get past the ports. I imagine that 
coast is strewn with wrecks that expected to 
get in.” 

“ Well, what do you think was the trouble?” 

“ I suppose they had no anchors. You know 
the chart says, ‘ The Christian’s hope is as an anchor 
to the soul, sure and steadfast, entering into that 
within the vail.’ Now I expect a craft having that 
hope, is sure of an anchorage through all eternity.” 

“Well,” said the old tar, “if I live to get into 
Boston again, I will ask Mr. Stowe about that. He 
can tell me where I can get a pilot.” 

“ Haul down the sheets,” said the captain, and 
the two separated. 

The ship held on her way, and finally reached 
the United States. Alton’s first inquiry on land- 
ing, was for a passage to Massachusetts. A vessel 
would sail that evening, and he went immediately 
on board. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


One week from that night, Mrs. Alton was 
awakened about midnight, by hearing footsteps, as 
she thought, passing her chamber door. 

It was her custom, to lock her door, on retiring. 
She got up, examined the door, found it was locked, 
then went to the window, and looked out into the 
yard, but neither saw nor heard anything. Finally, 
thinking she was mistaken, she again retired. The 
next morning, when the breakfast bell rang, she 
went down to the basement, and found Eliza 
alone. 

“ Has not Willie come down yet ?” she said. 

“No, ma’am ; he told me when he went up to 
bed last night, that when you got up this morning, 
you would see him working in the yard. He said 
the flowers wanted weeding. I ’ll have a laugh at 
him. When people try to do something desperate, 
they generally make a failure.” 

“Ring the bell of his room, if you please,” said 
Mrs. Alton ; he must be more active than this, if 
he expects to take care of the flowers, beside all 
the other things I have for him to do.” 

Eliza rang the bell, and Mrs. Alton, after taking 
what slight refreshment she required, (for she was 


A TALE OF LAKD AND SEA. 


167 


in very feeble health) passed up to the library. 
Eliza, after ringing the bell the second time, and 
waiting until her patience was exhausted, went up 
to his door. 

“Lord Baltimore, if you don’t step yourself 
down to breakfast, I ’ll pour a pail of cold water 
into your bed ; how many weeds you pulled this 
morning. Here it is almost noon, and you abed, 
you great lazy lout.” 

At this moment, she discovered a lock of Willie’s 
hair shut in the door. Thinking he had done it for 
a joke> she gave it a pull, and lo, she held it in her 
hand, extracted by the roots. 

“Why, Willie,” she said, “I didn’t mean to 
pull your hair so ; did I hurt you ? I would n’t 
for all the world.” 

Ho answer. 

“ Come, Willie, speak,” said the girl, getting 
nervous ; “I have kept the chicken warm all this 
time, and I will make you some griddle cakes, if 
you will speak ; I never see you act this way.” 

“ What is the matter up there ?” said Mrs. Alton, 
stepping to the stairway. 

“Why, ma’am, I’ve been calling Willie this 
half hour, and he wont answer.” 

In an instant, her disturbance in the night 
rushed through her mind, and with it came gloomy 
forebodings. 

“ Open his door quick,” she said. 

Eliza threw open the door, but Willie was not 
there ; his clothes were lying on a chair, as he had 


163 


LUCY GELDING: 


left them the night previous ; the bed was tumbled, 
and one of the rose blankets gone. 

u Willie is carried off,” she screaiped, u oh, 
Willie is carried off ; what shall I do ? I ’d rather 
died myself.” 

She rushed down stairs, still holding the lock of 
hair in her hand. Mrs. Alton was standing at the 
foot of the stairs, looking like a marble statue. 

“ Here is some of his precious hair, that was 
shut in the door,” the girl continued, “and now 
that is all we ’ve got of him.” 

Mrs. Alton reached out her hand for it, and the 
name of Miss Livingston came faintly from her lips. 
Eliza rushed down stairs, and across the back alley 
to Mr. Livingston’s house. 

“ Oh, do come to our house quick,” she said; 
“ Willie is carried off, and the mistress is just 
fainting.” 

Both ladies went immediately over, and found 
Mrs. Alton still standing at the foot of the stairs. 
They led her to her chamber, and used every res- 
torative that could be devised, to arouse her — she 
seemed perfectly paralyzed. 

“ Police,” she said, as soon as she could speak. 
A servant was immediately sent to Mr. Livingston’s 
office, with the news of the occurrence, and Mrs. 
Alton’s request. That gentleman hurried to the 
marshal’s office, and related the circumstances. 

“ Mr. Gordon,” said the marshal, turning to an 

officer who was standing by, 11 Go down to C 

street, and learn all the circumstances in the case, 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 169 

and find out if any one is suspected. Examine the 
premises, and report to me as soon as possible.” 

The man went out, and in a few minutes, rang 
the bell at Mrs. Alton’s house. He was shown 
into the parlor, and Mrs. Alton assisted down stairs 
to meet him. She stated what she knew of the 
case, the noise she heard in the night, and Eliza’s 
description of the chamber Willie occupied. The 
officer examined the house, from cellar to attic, and 
returned to the parlor. 

“ Mrs. Alton,” he said, 11 do you suspect any one 
as principal or accomplice in this abduction ?” 

“ I do,” she answered. 

“ Please state to me your suspicions, and ground 
for them.” 

“ I suspect George Alton, as the principal, from 
the fact, that he has threatened the boy with ex- 
pulsion without cause, and he has also told me he 
should not remain here.” 

“Do you know that handkerchief?” said the 
officer, holding up a fine linen cambric, with the 
initials G. A. wrought in the center. 

“ Certainly,” she said, “ I wrought those initials 
myself. The last time I packed my husband’s va- 
lise, I put that handkerchief in with his clothing.” 

“I found it between the bed-clothes,” said the 
man. “ I have sufficient evidence to warrant his 
arrest, if he can be found.” 

His report was soon after received at the mar- 
shal’s office, and a large police force was speedily 
raised and scattered over the city, and around the 
wharves, to make inquiries and watch for their 

15 


170 


LUCY GELDING: 


prey. At night, they came in, and reported their 
success. It was ascertained, that George Alton had 
arrived in the city a few days previous, having 
come on board a Philadelphia packet, as a passen- 
ger. This was asserted by officers from the north 
end of the city. At the south end, officers had 
learned, that a man of his description, had hailed a 
mail coach that morning, as it left the city, and en- 
gaged a passage to the center of the State. 

“ Mr. Gordon,” said the marshal, “ I would like 
to have you start early in the morning, with a 
private carriage, for that point, and thence proceed 
until you overtake him.” 

The man accepted the proposal, and left the office. 
At daylight the next morning, he might have 
been seen wending his way, in an old one-horse 
chaise, toward the center of the State. Arrived at 
this point, he ascertained that the fugitive from 
justice had gone on toward Vermont. On the 
officer went after him, making inquiries by the 
way, and finally succeeded in tracing him to a small 
village in Vermont, and here he lost all trace of 
him. 

That he was in the village, he had no doubt, 
but he could not be found; and after a week spent 
in searching for him, assisted by officers of that 
State, he returned to Massachusetts, having aban- 
doned the enterprise. 

Month after month passed away, and the officers 
of either State could get no clue to his retreat. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 


Toward the close of the spring following, the 
city marshal received just a hint from Vermont 
that Alton was still in that village, among the 
mountains. 

He ran his mind over the list of police officers, 
and no one he could spare seemed to suit him. 
His thoughts then turned to the constabulary. 
“ Ah ! I have him,” he said ; “ just the man. Send 
old Williams to me, soon as possible.” 

The man addressed left the room, and in twenty 
minutes returned with “old Williams,” as he was 
called. 

“ Mr. Williams, can you leave town to-morrow 
morning at daylight ?” 

“ I suppose so,” he said. 

The marshal then named the business, and 
added, “ I want you to travel incognito.” 

“ That is easy enough done,” said the man, and 
early the next morning he left the city, in season 
to take a stage going north from a neighboring 
town. Mr. Williams was a man six feet in height, 
thin in flesh, with a pale, languid-looking coun- 
tenance, but possessed of sufficient energy to 
command the entire military force of Europe, if 


172 


LUCY GELDING: 


occasion required. Tlie dress he assumed on this 
expedition, was that of a doctor of divinity — a 
suit of black, relieved only by a white cravat, and 
bosom. * 

The driver of the last stage that was to take him 
into the Green Mountain village, was a confidant 
of Alton, bribed for that purpose. Mr. Williams 
drew him into conversation respecting the village, 
by inquiring 1 • if there was a Congregational 
church in his town.” 

“No, sir; the people are mostly Baptists. Do 
you preach hereabouts ?” 

“No,” said Mr. Williams, “I am some distance 
from my church ; I have been traveling some 
time.” 

“ Traveling for your health, may be.” 

“ My health is quite feeble, but I believe your 
mountain air is going to recruit me.” 

“ You will stop awhile in our town, perhaps ?” 

“No, I think not ; I have a long way to go to 
reach home.” 

As they entered the village, the driver inquired 
“ if he should take him round to the parsonage.” 

“ No,” said Mr. Williams ; “ I should not feel at 
liberty to stop with a Baptist minister, as I am of 
the Congregational persuasion ; I think I will stop 
at the hotel, where you do.” 

Mr. Williams was the only passenger, and rode 
with the driver. Although apparently indifferent 
to all around him, his eye was upon the minutest 
object. As the stage drew up in front of tbe 
hotel, he perceived Alton peeping from an upper 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


173 


window, the driver at the same time giving his 
right hand a peculiar flourish, called out, “ All 
right, Captain.” Mr. Williams entered the hotel, 
called for supper, lodging, and an early breakfast, 
as he wished to be on the road as soon as possible, 
and requested to be shown to his room. The one 
assigned him was the one adjoining Alton’s. 

When the landlord retired, Mr. Williams turned 
the key in the door, making considerable noise 
about it, the door at the same time being unlatched. 
In an instant he stepped softy to Alton’s door, and 
gave a faint knock. 

Alton, thinking it was the landlord, immediately 
crossed the room, and opened the door. As the 
door swung open, Mr. Williams advanced, with a 
smiling countenance, at the same time extending 
his hand. 

“Mr. Alton, how are you ? happy to meet you, 
sir.” 

There was so much cordiality in the greeting, 
that Alton was taken by surprise. He took the 
proffered hand, saying, as he did so, “ You have 
the start of me, sir ; I do not recognize you.” 

“My name is Jonathan Williams, a constable 
from Massachusetts.” 

With a horrid oath, Alton attempted to spring 
past him, but the officer succeeded in locking the 
door, and placing the key in his pocket. Finding 
he was fairly caught, he made no resistance to the 
handcuffs being put on ; he was then locked in his 
room for the night, with the officer, and the next 
morning taken to a shire town, and lodged in jail, 


174 


LUCY GELDING: 


until the officer could obtain requisite papers from 
the Governor for his removal from the State. lie 
made all possible haste to accomplish this object, 
but, on his return the second day, the bird had 
flown, having broken jail the night previous. 
The officer’s disappointment was great, and with 
evident chagrin, he was obliged to return to 
Massachusetts, minus his prisoner. 


CHAPTER XXXY. 


About this time, Jones received a letter from 
Alton, relating his success in kidnapping Willie, 
and urging him to bring Atherton along as soon as 
possible, as he wished to finish that work, and 
leave the country. 

Jones had a plan already laid, and he at once 
wrote Alton, addressing him as Mr. Alden, ac 
cording to agreement, and informing him of the 
part he was to play in seducing Atherton to the 
States. 

This letter was received, and the next mail to 
Havana contained a letter for Atherton, bearing 
the postmark of a small village in Pennsylvania. 
The letter purported to have been dictated by his 
mother, and written by a person acting in the 
capacity of nurse. It read as follows : 

My Dear Son: 

Your mother is fast sinking to the grave. My 
health has been declining for a number of weeks, 
and to-day the physician tells me my days are 
numbered. If I could see my darling boy once 
more, I feel that I could die in peace. 

You have done everything for my comfort since 


176 


LUCY GELDING: 


your father’s death that a son could do, but still I 
am asking more. It is my last request. You will 
soon be relieved of what any one else would con- 
sider a heavy burden. 

Will you come to me once more, Charley ? It is 
the dying request of your old mother, 

Sarah Atherton. 

By her nurse, Sally Ward. 

As may be imagined, this decoy had the desired 
effect. Athertou made all possible haste to go to 
his mother. 

He drew a large sum of money from the bank 
for the purpose of traveling with her, if her health 
could be sufficiently restored to allow of it, and if 
not, he intended a magnificent mausoleum should 
mark the last resting place of his dearest friend. 

The agreement was, to entice him to New York, 
and as fate would have it, the only vessel ready to 
sail was bound for that port. They were favored 
with a fine breeze and pleasant weather, making 
the voyage in an unusually short space of time. 

As Atherton, accompanied by Jones, entered the 
city, they saw Alton apparently negotiating for a 
cargo of oysters that had just arrived. Appearing 
suddenly to catch sight of his old comrades, he 
rushed up to them, extending both hands. 

u Atherton, my fine fellow, how are you? — could 
not have been more surprised to meet one from 
the dead. Come, go with me,” he said, “ we will 
all have a thanksgiving dinner in honor of your 
arrival ; ” and, taking Atherton’s arm, he was 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


177 


about hurrying him through the street, when Ath- 
erton withdrew from him, saying, “You are very 
kind, Alton, but I have not the time to spare. I 
am on my way to my mother. She is very sick, 
perhaps dead.” 

“Your mother?” said Alton, “why I saw her 
last week. I had business in that village, and 
called on her for your sake ; she was in comfortable 
health then.” 

“ She was ? I received a letter from her a short 
time since, saying she expected to live but a short 
time.” 

“ Well,” said Alton, “she mentioned having a 
sick turn, and the physician being very much 
frightened, but she recovered from it. She said 
she expected to see her Charley before long ; old 
people are very apt to think their time has come if 
they have any particular sickness, naturally enough, 
too, for their stay must be short at the longest.” 

“Well, I feel relieved,” said Atherton, “if that 
is the case ; I was afraid she would not live until I 
could get there.” 

“Well, come on,” said Alton, “you must see 
my new establishment. Come on, Jones. I want 
your opinion of my taste in fitting up a saloon.” 

To this they agreed, and the three passed up the 
street. Alton supposed his heavy black false 
whiskers, his curls being concealed under his cap, 
would be a perfect disguise, but in an old ruinous 
building near the water, stood a man watching 
him through a small aperture. 

As the trio moved on, this person came down 


LUCY GELDING: 


178 

from tlie building, and followed at a distance, not 
to be suspected, and at the same time sufficiently 
near to watch their movements. 

They entered a narrow, dirty street, on their 
right, and, after passing several buildings, entered 
an arch which led them to the rear of a three - 
story building fronting on L street. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 


Ik the third story, back part of this building, 

1 was a saloon, magnificentty fitted up, and brilliantly 
lighted by chandeliers. 

The hour was noon, but the outside blinds and 
inside shutters were tightly closed, preventing a 
particle of light from without, it being their custom 
to prevent detection. 

One end of this room was partitioned off by satin 
damask and white muslin curtains. Behind these 
curtains, were a number of females, gaudily 
dressed, and evidently much the worse for liquor. 
In the main room were fourteen men, engaged 
in smoking, drinking, playing cards, billiards, rou- 
lette, &c. The place was what is .termed a gam- 
bling hell. 

The center of attraction seemed to be a billiard 
table, on which a game was being played. The 
interest in the game had become intense ; and the 
tall gentleman with sandy hair and gray eyes, who 
stood ready to give the ball its last throw, was 
regarded by his companion in almost breathless 
suspense. Suddenly, the ball received its impetus. 
It passed on ; and as it finally rolled into its 
destined receptacle, it swept with it the entire for- 


180 


LUCY GELDING: 


tune, fame, soul and body of the opposite gamester. 
Without a word, the ruined man took his hat and 
left the saloon. What a weight of agony pressed 
at that heart, as he passed through those streets to 
the water! Walking to the extreme end of the 
pier, he took a pistol from his pocket, and placing 
the muzzle in his mouth, fired, and the soul of the 
wretched man passed into the presence of its 
Maker. 

A few minutes after this man had left the saloon, 
there was a knock at the door. Jones stepped for- 
ward and opened it. 

“ Will Mr. Atherton step to the door a minute ?” 
said a voice, sufficiently loud to be heard in every 
part of the room. 

As Atherton stepped forward, a note was placed 
in his hand by a young boy. He unfolded and 
read it. The note was a warning to leave the 
saloon immediately, as his life was in danger. 
11 Keep your eye on Alton, as you leave the room,” 
it said. He understood his situation in an instant, 
and Alton understood him. 

“ I must leave you a few minutes, Alton,” he 
said, as he took his hat and started for the door. 

“We cannot spare you,” said Alton, stepping in 
front of him. Quick as lightning, Atherton seized 
him by the collar, and brought him to the floor. 

“ Promise me,” he said, “ safe egress from this 
building, or you shall never rise from this floor 
alive.” 

The report of a pistol was the only answer ; and 
the body of the murdered man rolled from his 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


181 


companion. With a horrid oath, Alton arose, 
while the cry of murder burst from the lips of 
the terrified females. 

“ Now, what shall we do with this infernal car- 
cass ?” said he, touching the body with the toe of 
his boot. 

A stunning blow upon the door of the room, 
broke off the response. Another and another suc- 
ceeded, and the door was shivered to atoms. A 
stout-built man, holding an axe in one hand, and a 
cane in the other, stood in the doorway. For a 
moment he stood regarding the group in silence. 
His hat-band, bearing the name Police , caused the 
stillness of death to reign throughout that infamous 
den. 

“ Well,” he said at length, “ Here I have gam- 
blers, murderers, courtesans, and a dead body.” 

Then turning, he sprung a small rattle, which at 
once brought up a man similarly attired, wearing a 
similar badge. 

“ Go up to the marshal’s office, Mr. Adams, and 
tell him to send me a large posse, and twenty or 
thirty bracelets.” ^ 

The man was off instantly, and in twenty min- 
utes returned with a large police force, and the 
bracelets, as the officer termed them, which were at 
once placed upon the wrists of men and women, 
who were marched through the streets, to the 
police office, and thence to jail. 

The next week, the trial came off ; the evidence 
was abundant and conclusive, resulting in the con- 
viction of George Alton, for murder. The law- 


182 


LUCY GELDING: 


yers on both sides, won laurels by their eloquent 
plaint and defense, but with unwavering justice, 
the jury returned a verdict, “ guilty of murder, in 
the first degree,” and he was again remanded to 
jail. 

If the penalty, of a crime must be capital pun- 
ishment in this life, why need a criminal be tor- 
tured with its approach, over and over again ? One 
month from the day of his conviction, George 
Alton was again taken to the court-house, to receive 
his sentence ; the carriage being followed by the 
usual amount of ignorant, loafing humanity, and 
crowds of unruly boys, who had better never have 
been born, than to be brought up to lead the life 
that thousands in our cities do lead at the present 
day. 

On rising to pronounce sentence, the judge 
spoke feelingly of the young wife, lying on her 
death-bed ; referred to the destructive vice of gam- 
bling, which, he said, had its origin in bits of 
painted pasteboard, invariably drawing drink and 
licentiousness in its train, with a full consignment 
to the regions of despair. “ And now,” said he, 
(turning to the prisoner,) “ the sentence of the law 
is, that you, George Alton, be taken from this 
place to the county jail, and at such time as the 
executive shall see fit, be taken thence to the jail 
yard, and hanged by the neck until you are dead;” 
and with tears streaming down his face, as he 
looked upon him, he added, 11 May God have mercy 
on your soul.” 

“ Amen ! ” burst from the lips of several of the 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


183 


spectators, the prisoner alone remaining unmoved. 
He was then conducted back to prison, to await 
his execution, and the crowded court-house was 
once more vacant. 

With the depths of depravity and deception that 
filled the unregenerate heart of George Alton, he 
seemed to have no desire to deceive himself or 
others in regard to his prospects for eternity. 

After the sentence of death was passed upon him, 
at his own suggestion, the several clergymen of the 
| city were invited separately to converse with him. 
Each was convinced, on retiring, that there was a 
time, when he had made the Bible a study. He 
would quote Scripture with ease and fluency, to 
prove his theory of orthodoxy correct, but alas ! 
his. theory was only in his head, his heart remain- 
ing wholly untouched by the Spirit of grace. 

His execution was appointed by the Governor, 
to take place on the twentieth of October. Num- 
bers visited him in his cell, conversed, and prayed 
with him. To all he gave the unwavering answer, 
“ I know I am about to die, I know my soul will 
be lost, but I have no feeling on the subject, not 
the first anxious thought in regard to the future.” 

Does not this prove that the doom of the sinner 
may be eternally sealed, long before death closes 
his earthly career ? There is a last time in every 
one’s case, when the Spirit’s influence is felt upon 
the hearty If rejected then, there is no more 
striving, no more hope of forgiveness ; their doom 
is irrevocably sealed. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 


Mrs. Alton’s health was rapidly declining. She 
was passing through the dark valley which borders 
the Jordan of death. She had often felt and ex- 
pressed a great desire to see Lucy Gelding. She 
had used every persuasion to induce Miss Liv- 
ingston to explain to her why Lucy left her home. 
Finally, as her body seemed to suffer so much from 
her anxiety of mind on the subject, Miss Livingston 
told her the history of the family, so far as it was 
connected with that house. 

As Lucy’s school would close the last of July, 
and her marriage would not take place until the 
last of October, Miss Livingston wrote her Mrs. 
Alton’s feelings, begging her, if she felt adequate 
to the task, to come to the city, and by her 
presence and conversation cheer the last hours of 
her existence. 

The next day after her school closed, Lucy 
started for the city. She arrived in the evening, 
spent the night with Miss Livingston, and the next 
morning was introduced to Mrs. Alton. They 
were soon deeply engaged in conversation : each 
was peculiarly interested in the other’s society. 

1 Thank God,” said the invalid, “ for hearing 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


185 


my prayer, and sending me a friend who can echo 
back* the feelings of my soul.” 

One day as Lucy was sitting by the bedside, en- 
gaged with her sewing, Mrs. Alton turned to her 
with a countenance full of anxiety. 

“Will you believe it? Miss Gelding,” she said, 
44 although I have been a professor of religion ten 
years, and never troubled with doubts of any kind, 
I am tried on my death-bed in regard to the resur- 
rection ; what can it mean ?” 

“ You know,” said Lucy, “the Jordan of death 
is represented as a cold flood, the waves of which 
often beat tempestuously, and the Christian is often 
buffeted by those waves, which, I think, are the 
doubts and fears which frequently attend the con- 
queror’s victory. It is Satan’s last effort to tempt 
the redeemed soul with distrust ; do not give way 
to it. Jesus says, 4 1 am the resurrection and the 
life ; he that believeth on me, shall never die : be- 
lievest thou this?’ And again: 4 Because I live, ye 
shall live also.’ Death is called ‘the king of 
terrors.’ Even the Son of God was left to brave 
its dark waters alone, and in agony of spirit He 
exclaimed, 4 My God ! My God ! why hast Thou 
forsaken me ? ’ ” 

44 ph, that is comforting,” said Mrs. Alton, 44 to 
know that Jesus understands our feelings, and 
sympathizes with us.” 

44 Yes,” said Lucy, 44 4 He was tempted in all 
points like as we are, yet without sin ; ’ and we 
may be assured He will not suffer us to be tempted 

16 


186 


LUCY gelding: 


beyond what we can bear. 1 He consideretli our 
natures, and remeinberetb we are dust.’ ” 

“ I never could see,” said Mrs. Alton, “ why 
some of the very best Christians suffer so much, 
while others, who give little evidence of Christianity, 
glide along through the world in comparative 
ease.” 

“I think,” said Lucy, “in afflicting the first- 
named class of Christians, God’s only design is, 

1 their dross to consume and their gold to refine 
and the other class have very little reason to hope 
or believe they are Christians. I think when a 
person gives very little evidence of Christianity, 
there is certainly very little Christianity about 
them, and that little is usually of a spurious 
nature. Every genuine article in this world is fol- 
lowed by an imitation, consequently when Jesus 
introduced a pure Christianity to his disciples, 
Satan coined a spurious one in the character of 
Judas.” 

“ Well, why do you suppose Judas was allowed 
to rank with the followers of Jesus, and at the 
same time be a traitor at heart ?” 

“Jesus said it was 1 that the Scriptures might be 
fulfilled.’ I presume Judas thought he loved Jesus 
until he was tempted with the paltry sum of fifteen 
dollars ; he then found he loved the world best. 
Oh, what care is necessary to guard against a false 
hope.” 

“ Why, it seems to me,” said Mrs. Alton, “ that 
I have never looked into the Scriptures before. I 
feel that my former life has run to waste. Oh, the 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


187 


solid enjoyment there is in understanding the 
the Scriptures.” 

11 Why should there not be V 9 said Lucy, “ for 
they 1 are able to make us wise unto salvation, 
through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. 5 ” 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 


The month, of August passed, and Lucy still 
remained with Mrs. Alton, whose life was now fast 
drawing to a close. As usual in that climate, 
as September commenced, the consumptive sank 
rapidly. 

Lucy had passed a month in her old home, but 
her mind had been borne so completely above the 
things of this world, that she had scarcely thought 
of the loss of her father’s property. 

One day, early in September, Mrs. Alton sent a 
message to J ames Salter, requesting his attendance 
professionally at her house. 

Lucy was excused from the sick room during his 
call, and Mr. and Mrs. Livingston took her place. 
She walked out into the yard. There was the 
shrubbery her father had so much admired and 
herself enjoyed. There was her mother’s name in 
evergreen, planted by her father’s hand, and the 
dear old grapevine, which she had loved above all 
things else in that yard. She thought of what she 
had lost, and with the thought came crowding 
through her mind the many blessings God had 
given her in exchange. 

“ 1 Let all that is within me praise His holy 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


189 


name/” she exclaimed. “ What is there in this 
world that would compensate for one of His many 
blessings bestowed upon me ?” 

She gathered a boquet of beautiful fall flowers, 
and arranged them for Mrs. Alton. She was soon 
after informed that the gentleman had left, and she 
returned to her post in the sick chamber. 

Mrs. Alton gave her a look full of love, as she 
entered, her countenance glowing with health of 
body and mind. She took the flowers, and held 
them until her feverish hand caused them to 
wither. 

“ Dear flowers,” said she, “ they are dying : their 
lot foreshadows mine. My dear Miss Gelding,” she 
continued, 11 1 expect to part with you to-night. It 
will not be for long ; I shall go first, but my soul 
tells me I shall know you when you come, and 
then we can spend an eternity together. I have 
not a doubt, or a fear, of my acceptance with God. 

1 Thanks be to Him who giveth us the victory, 
through our Lord Jesus Christ.’ Mr. Salter, the 
gentleman who just left, is a lawyer. He has been 
writing my will, and when I am gone home you 
will find I have not been unmindful of your great 
kindness to me.” 

Lucy, supposing it was some memento, like a 
favorite set of jewelry, expressed the melancholy 
pleasure she should derive from seeing and wearing 
something that had once been hers. They em- 
braced each other tenderly ; and as the arms of the 
invalid relaxed their hold, Lucy noticed they fell 
heavily on the bed. She looked at her closely, and 


190 


LUCY GELDING: 


perceived her eyes were becoming fixed. She 
spoke to Mrs. Livingston, who still remained in 
the room, and the fact that Mrs. Alton was crossing 
death’s cold flood was recognized by her ifc an 
instant. 

“ Does Jesus support you,” said Lucy, “ as you 
pass through the deep waters? Do you tread 
firmly ?” 

With an angel smile upon her countenance, she 
looked at Lucy, and with a great effort said, “ The 
foundation is sure. Jesus is with me ; what can I 
have more ?” And with one gasp, and a pressure 
of the hand, she was gone. 

“ Oh, victory ! victory ! ” exclaimed Lucy, “ what 
is there in life, or death, so thrilling as a Christian’s 
victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ ?” 

She wrote immediately to Mr. Willet, inviting 
him to attend the funeral, on the third day from 
the death. A messenger was also sent to the prison 
informing George Alton of the death of his wife. 
The jailor offered him permission to attend the 
funeral, accompanied by an officer, but this he de- 
clined, and the subject was not renewed. 

Mr. Willet arrived just one hour before the 
funeral. 

“And this is your old home,” he said, as he 
took a seat in the library. “ It must have required 
great energy and strength of mind to leave it so 
abruptly. I thought as I rode up it was the most 
beautiful city residence I had ever seen.” 

The funeral was attended at the house. Mr. 
Willet and Lucy, Mr. and Mrs. Livingston, Miss 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


191 


Livingston, her brothers, and Mr. Salter, were all 
that remained after the funeral. These, accom- 
panied by their pastor, followed the remains of 
Mrs. Alton to Mount Auburn Cemetery. Oh, 
delightful shades! precious solitude! the quiet, 
lovely resting place of hundreds, who, living, 
formed an earthly shrine for loving friends to 
worship at, to the neglect of Him who giveth and 
taketh away. 

Lucy gave Mrs. Alton’s body a place in her 
father’s tomb. Those who followed her remains 
returned to Mrs. Alton’s late residence to tea. On 
rising from the table, Mr. Salter invited them to 
the library, and there read the will, which be- 
queathed the house and lot to her friend, Lucy 
Gelding ; the furniture to Miss Livingston ; the 
twenty thousand dollars on interest to remain in 
the bank for the use of William Watts, if living, 
and if he was not heard from in twenty years, the 
money should be given for the relief of orphans in 
that city. 

Lucy’s surprise was perfect. With words of 
grateful acknowledgment, mingled with tears, she 
expressed her feelings toward the donor, and 

11 Blessed the glorious giver, 

Who doeth all things well.” 

As things had turned, Lucy concluded to remain 
in the city until after the wedding. Mr. Willet 
remained one week with her, and then returned to 
H . Directly after he left, Lucy sent a mes- 

senger to the south part of the city, for Bridget 


192 


LUCY GELDING: 


Farley. In less time than she could have thought 
possible, the girl came bounding up the back stairs, 
nearly beside herself with joy. 

“Blessings on your handsome face,” she said, 
“ an’ it ’s me that’s the happiest critter in Ameriky ; 
’pears like I could never shut my mouth agin, that 
jist.” 

“ I have sent for you,” said Lucy, “ to see if you 
would like to live here once more.” 

“ Live here, is it ? yes, and die here ; Patrick 
Marooney told me last Sunday that, of all the 
young ladies that ever he saw, you was the sweet- 
enest. He said, he would sooner work for your 
father for nothing, than for most men for hire.” 

Lucy told her, “ she should want her in the city 
winters, and in the village of H summers.” 

“ That ’s it,” said Bridget, “ that seems like the 
Irish nobility. Now I shall begin to know where 
I am. Ye see, I war n’t born to hire with common 
folks ; I can’t do it without breaking my neck. 
Why, jist the name of George Alton has pitched 
me twice all over the sidewalk, breaking my arm 
both times.” 

“Well,” said Lucy, “ if you can come to me to- 
morrow morning, Eliza and Mrs. Livingston’s girl 
will help you remove this furniture to Mrs. Liv- 
ingston’s, and bring mine back.” 

“ Oh, the Lord bless ye, an’ is it that same 
furnitary with red velvet,* and jist standing on 
bear’s claws, and things, that I am to see here 
agin? Well, if this aint the jubileap year, no 
matter.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


193 


Early tlie next morning, the exchange of fur- 
niture commenced, and at the close of the fourth 
day the house had been cleaned, and the furniture 
stood precisely as when Mr. and Mrs. Gelding were 
living. 

Lucy’s heart swelled with gratitude, as she 
viewed her old home once more, and she resolved, 
while she lived, to do all in her power for the 
relief of those who were suffering from the evil 
effects of gambling. 

The time now was wholly occupied by herself 
and Miss Livingston in preparing for the double 
wedding. They were to be married in church, 
Eev. Dr. S officiating ; they would then re- 

turn with the invited guests, a number of whom 

were expected from H , and spend one week 

in the city ; after which they would spend a 

month in H , and then Mr. Willet and Lucy 

return to the city for the winter. 

Bridget and Eliza took a deep interest in the 
wedding arrangements : each of them were having 
a light blue silk dress made for the occasion. 
Bridget said she chose that color, because it would 
correspond with the sky-blue hairpin Patrick 
Marooney gave her two or three years previous. 


17 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 


On the morning of the twentieth of October, at 
the hour of ten, George Alton walked out to the 
gallows, accompanied by the officers of the prison, 
and a Catholic priest, whom he had chosen the 
week previous, for his spiritual guide. 

After mounting the platform, he turned and pre- 
sented the priest with his watch. The Reverend 
Father accepted it, and kissing him, bid him u be 
of good comfort, for he would soon be in the Para- 
dise of God.” 

“I do n’t believe that,” said the wretched man. 

“ Why, my son, I have granted you absolution, 
and you have received the sacrament. There is 
nothing now can keep you from the love of God.” 

“ I do not believe it,” he again exclaimed, 11 neither 
heaven, earth or hell will ever make me believe 
that a gambler, whose hands are red with blood, 
expiating his crimes upon the gallows, can go into 
the presence of Him, L who is of purer eyes than 
to behold iniquity.’ I tell you I could not be 
happy there with pure spirits. ‘ Everything seeks 
its level.’ My companionship will be in the 
world of woe, with those who are lost, lost, 
forever. All last night long these words rang in my 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


195 


ears, £ Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the 
Lord.’ Still they are ringing, and ringing, through 
my soul. Oh ! do n’t I know it? do I not feel it ? 
My time is passed, his time is come ; and I am confi- 
dent he will keep his word, rewarding me accord- 
ing to my works.” Then turning to the sheriff, 
he said, “ What you have to do, do quickly.” 

The officer then placed the cap oyer his face, his 
assistant raising with both hands the long black 
curls, while he placed the noose about his neck. 
The signal was immediately given, and the guilty 
soul of George Alton was ushered into eternity. 

Many a stout heart quailed that day, and many 
eyes, all unused to weeping, wept there, not only 
at the words of the dying man, but at the thought 
of what he was, and what he might have been. 

“ Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the 
Lord.” 


CHAPTEK XL. 


On the evening of the same day that the execu- 
tion took place in New York, the double wedding 
was solemnized in eastern Massachusetts. What a 
contrast ! As Lucy stood in her parlors with her 
husband, after the guests had retired, she could 
but think of the sad, untimely end of one who had 
once been a guest in that house. And that passage 
of Scripture which had been so often urged upon 
her mind by her sainted mother, had been so liter- 
ally fulfilled, that she requested Mr. Willet to have 
the passage printed and framed for the library. 
This was soon after done, and sent to the house, in 
an elegant frame, the letters being gilt, upon a dark 
ground. 

Mr. and Mrs. Willet were as happy as it is possi- 
ble for a Christian family to be, with everything 
this world affords to make them so, in addition to 
the love of God in their hearts. 

The week following, in company with the young 
pastor and his wife, they set out for the village of 

II . Mr. Willet had purchased an elegant 

family carriage, in the city, and his servant having 
arrived the day before with the bays, they all 
traveled together, making two days’ journey of it. 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


197 


The furniture which had been the gift of Mrs. 
Alton, was sent on the week previous, to furnish a 
hired house for the pastor and wife. 

As they entered the village, Mrs. Willet observed 
a beautiful gothic cottage, standing near the church, 
which had been built since she left town. 

“Whose pretty cottage is that?” she said. 

Her husband replied, that it belonged to one of 
his friends. 

“ Please name the happy man,” said the pastor, 
for when I left town one week ago, no one was 
able to solve the mystery of that lovely cottage.” 

“ I wish to introduce my wife there,” said Mr. 
Willet, “ and now we are all together, let ’s call.” 

The ladies wished to be excused, on account of 
their traveling dresses, but their objections were 
overruled by the gentlemen, and the carriage drew 
up to the door. 

“ I imagine the family have not yet taken pos- 
session,” said Mr. Willet, opening the front door, 
and stepping into the hall. 

The ladies thought, on entering, that the hall 
looked very familiar. Mr. Willet threw open 
the parlor door, and requested them to walk in, 
when lo, and behold ! there was the tasteful furni- 
ture that once graced the parlors of Mrs. Alton. 
The company stood spell-bound, except Mrs. Wil- 
let ; she looked at her husband, and read the mys- 
tery in an instant. 

“ What can this mean ?” said the pastor ; “ whose 
house are we in ?” 

“ It means,” answered Mr. Willet, “that I wished 


198 


LUCY . GELDING : 


to know how it would work for a minister to com- 
mence life with some of the comforts other people 
enjoy, and as I knew of no one more worthy than 
yourself, I thought you would be a good subject 
for me to experiment upon. In answer to your 
second question, the house is yours.” 

The pastor took both his hands in his own, and 
with tears coursing down his face, he said, “ God 
bless you and yours, with his choicest blessings in 
this life, and save you with an everlasting salva- 
tion, for Christ’s sake.” 

Nothing could exceed the gratitude of the pas- 
tor’s wife ; and Mrs. Willet looked upon her hus- 
band with eyes beaming with love, so gratified was 
she at this manifestation of his noble heart. 

They examined the house from attic to cellar. 
The church and congregation had arranged the fur- 
niture throughout, and the pastor’s wife declared, 
she would never have a chair stand otherwise than 
as they had placed them. 

“ I perceive,” said Mrs. Willet, “that you have 
the true minister’s wife’s heart. 4 Love begets 
love be careful of the feelings of your husband’s 
people, and they will care for yours.” 

11 Oh, just look here,” said the pastor, who 
was peeping into the pantries with Mr. Willet. 

“ What have you found now ?” said the ladies, 
laughing. 

One pantry contained a year’s supply of groce- 
ries, and the other, various kinds of provisions, 
for present use. 

“ Well,” said the pastor, “ if this experiment 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


199 


does not work well in my case, it should be used 
as a warning to all generous hearts not to lavish 
their kindness on an unworthy, ungrateful person. 
I feel as if the labor of a hundred lives was re- 
quired to keep pace with the noble love of this 
people.” 

u We shall be perfectly satisfied with one,” said 
Mr. Willet, as he entered his carriage with his 
wife, and drove to his magnificent home. 

Miss Perry saw the carriage coming down the 
street. 

“ Goodness, gracious!” said she, “what prince 
in disguise is that ? Ehoda Ann, where is your 
mother?” 

“ Why, what do you want of her?” 

“ None of your business what I want of her. 
Where is she ? I asked you.” 

“ Well, I guess she is up . No, I don’t 

know as she is, either. I thought she said she was 

going to , but I guess she did n’t ; I do n’t 

know where she is.” 

“ Why did n’t you tell me so in the first place. 
Now that carriage has gone past.” 

“ What carriage? gone where ?” 

“ Get out,” said the lady. “ I might as well 
talk to the old gobbler, so far as having any sense 
is concerned. There is the carriage now at Mr. 
Willet’s. Who upon earth can it be ? Here comes 
Bill ; I ’ll ask him. Look here, you Bill, who was 
in that carriage you just met ?” 

“ Mr. Willet.” 

“ Was Lucy Gelding with him ?” 


200 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ No.” 

“ Who was it? I saw a lady’s dress at the car- 
riage window.” 

“ There is no Lucy Gelding in this town that I 
know of,” said her nephew. 

“Well, I would give a dollar to know who he 
had with him in that carriage ; if he has given that 
proud thing the slip, I shall be thankful.” 

“ I suppose,” said her nephew (very honestly), I 
can find out for you if you wish to know.” 

“Well, here,” said his aunt, “I will give you 
fifty cents if you will ; and if it is not Lucy Gel- 
ding, I will make it up a dollar.” 

“ Agreed.” And taking the fifty cents, he left 
the house. In about fifteen minutes, which seemed 
as many hours to Miss Perry, he returned. 

“ Hand over your other half dollar, auntie ; her 
name is not Lucy Gelding, you may set your heart 
at rest about that.” 

“ Goodness, mercy ! who was it then ?” 

“ Hand over your money ; I am not going chas- 
ing all over town for fifty cents.” 

“ Well, here. Now tell me if you know who he 
has got with him.” 

He took the money, and walking towards the 

door, “ the lady’s name,” said he, “ is Mrs. 

Willet.” 

“ Is he married?” 

“ So they say.” 

“ Who did he marry ?” 

“ Why, Lucy Gelding, of course.” 

“You lying thief, you;” — and away they flew 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


201 


across the front yard, the boy followed by his aunt, 
with a yard-stick in her hand. 

“ There is a woman trying to beat a boy to death 
with a long stick,” said the pastor’s wife, as she 
looked from the library window. 

The pastor looked out, and laughingly replied, 
he guessed the boy had been playing one of his 
practical jokes upon the lady, who was his aunt. 
He presumed there would be no blood shed. 

There was a path beaten hard, through the pas- 
tor’s front yard, the next week, by members of the 
church and congregation calling on the bride, each 
eager to learn, as far as possible, by observation, 
whether the lady would be likely to prove a bless- 
ing or a curse to the people. But the lady in 
question was not a member of the mushroom 
family, and the expectations of the people were 
more than realized, in her devoted life, and tender, 
affectionate heart. 


CHAPTER XLI. 


One year later, an English steam-ship loosed 
from her moorings at East Boston, and passed out 
of the harbor, bound for Liverpool. 

There were a large number of passengers on 
board, and among them, an old Scotchman and his 
grandson, a lad of fifteen. They were miserably 
clothed, presenting a striking appearance of abject 
poverty. Many were the conjectures of the ship’s 
company concerning them, but no amount of ques- 
tioning could elicit one word of their history. They 
kept aloof from the passengers as much as possible, 
asking no favors but to be left alone. 

As they sat upon deck one moonlight night, 
conversing apart from the crowd, the old gentleman 
seemed unusually sad. 

“ Oh, where can rest be found?” he exclaimed. 

“Don’t, grandfather,” said the boy, bursting 
into tears. “I wish we had not left the States; I 
would much rather have stayed there.” 

“You know, Wallace,” said the old man, there 
was no peace there for either of us. We were 
hunted by that fiend from place to place, our lives 
in jeopardy continually. I could endure it no 
longer.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


203 


u What shall we do if he follows us here ?” said 
the boy. 

11 1 shall go back, and state the facts in the case 
to the authorities, and let the law take its course. 

I had rather die than be hunted up and down the 
world this way.” 

“ You would n’t be condemned, grandfather; all 
you did was to assist in carrying out the body.” 

u I know it; but the fact that I have kept it so 
long a secret, might go against me. The law is 
very nice in some points.” 

The ship held on her course, and finally reached 
the English coast. Soon after their arrival, the 
old man found employment on the wharf, and a 
i week later, the boy enlisted on board nn English 
• ship, as a raw hand before the mast, on a voyage 
to Australia. 

“I wish you was going too, grandfather,” said 
( the boy. “ I am afraid to leave you here.” 

“ No matter for me, Wallace, my life is not of 
much value anyway ; but I want you should keep 
a sharp look out for yourself, and here is something 
to help you do it,” — handing him a brace of pistols. 

II Never use them except in self-defense, and then 
use them to some purpose. If I am not here when 
you come back, I will leave some clue for you to 
trace me by. But if you get a good chance for 
employment, do n’t return on my account. I care 
more for your safety than my own, for the love I 
bore your mother, my only daughter.” 

Wallace grasped the old man’s hand with a hard 
pressure, and, as each looked into the face of the 


204 


LUCY GELDING: 


other, the tears were ready to burst forth. They 
unloosed their hands and parted, without a word 
of farewell. 

That boy has been well brought up by some- 
body,” said the mate to the captain, the second week 
W allace was* on board the British ship. 

“ Yes,” said the captain, “I like his appearance. 
If he holds out as he has begun, I intend making a 
midshipman of him. He has natural good sense, 
and his kindness of heart is perfect.” 

“ He is an American, I think,” said the mate. 

“No ; he told me his parents were Scotch.” 

“That may be; but his manners are those of 
first class American society.” 

“ Well, I like him,” said the captain, “let him 
belong to what nation he will.” 

All through the voyage, the captain and officers 
took unusual pains to instruct him in the various 
tactics of seafaring, and the lad went on with rapid 
strides in his new vocation. Instead of spending 
his time with other sailors, in telling and listening 
to yarns, he was deep in the study of navigation. 

The ship in due time returned to the English 
coast, and the first inquiry of Wallace was for his 
grandfather. He learned from a stevedore, that he 
left suddenly, about a week previous, but where he 
had gone no one knew. 

“I thought,” said the man, “that he seemed 
sort of crazy. He handed me this scrap of paper, 
and told me if you returned, to put it into your 
hand, but no one else must ever see it.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 205 

Wallace took the paper, and read the words, 
“ Mont Ver,” the letters being scattered over the 
paper, one and two in a place. 

Wallace understood in an instant the place of 
his grandfather’s destination, and also, that the same 
fiend was on his track, that had dogged his foot- 
! steps for two years past. 

He thought over his past life, years of happiness 
and years of suffering. He felt alone in the world ; 
the Atlantic rolled between him and his only 
eaithly relative. 

u Heaven helps those who help themselves,” he 
said, at length ; “I have no one to look to but 
myself and Heaven for help.” 

In three days he was again on board one of Her 
Majesty’s ships, with the same officers and crew, 
bound for South America. 


CHAPTER XLII. 


One day, when about two weeks out at sea, as 
the captain was going below, he said to Wallace, 
“ Come down to me when you have finished 
cleaning the deck.” ‘ 

“Ay, ay, sir,” said the lad, raising his cap. 

In about half an hour, he descended to the 
cabin. 

“ Be seated,” said the captain. 

The boy obeyed. 

“I think you told me, Wallace, on your first 
voyage, that you was a native of Scotland.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ How does it happen that you have acquired 
American manners so perfectly ?” 

“ I was brought up in America, sir.” 

“ At what age did you go there?” 

“ It was before my remembrance.” 

“ Was your father Scotch?” 

“ Ho, sir, English.” 

“ Well, tell me your history, Wallace, what you 
can recollect of it.” 

The boy looked so sad and disconsolate, that the 
captain regretted having asked him. 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 207 

11 If the request is an unpleasant one, you need 
not obey,” said the captain. 

“ Oh, I don’t mind telling you my history, but 
it is so interwoven with the history of others, who 
were so dear to me, that I am afraid I cannot tell 
you all, and be fit for duty.” 

“ You need not,” said the captain. “ I will ask 
you a few questions, and that will be all that con- 
cerns me. What was your father’s first name?” 

“ William.” 

“ And your mother’s maiden name ?” 

11 Sarah Mansfield.” 

“ It is even so,” said the captain, addressing 
himself. 

11 Here are my parents’ miniatures,” said the boy, 
drawing a gold locket from his bosom, and passing 
it to the captain. 

The locket opened with a spring, and there met 
his gaze two pictures, painted on ivory ; one, the 
picture of a lady, aged twenty-four, and the other 
a gentleman, apparently thirty years of age. The 
countenance of the captain paled, as he looked at 
them, and he groaned aloud. 

“ Where are your parents now ?” he said. 

“ They both died of cholera, in less than forty - 
eight hours after landing in the United States.” 

“ Gone home !” said he, “ gone home !” 

“ Wallace,” he continued, “ come here and look 
at these miniatures with me.” 

The boy rested on one knee beside the captain. 

“ Don’t you see, Wallace, that your mouth, fore- 
head and eyebrows are the very image of hers ?” 


208 


LUCY GELDING: 


“Yes, sir, my grandfather always told me I 
looked like my mother.” 

“ Well,” said the captain, “ all the love it is pos- 
sible for one person to bear another in this world, 
I felt for yonr mother. I loved her with a perfect 
idolatry. My twin brother loved her also, but she 
gave me the preference. He became exasperated, 
and threatened my life if I attempted to marry her. 
We were engaged, and the wedding day was set. 
I had engaged a clergyman to marry us secretly at 
nine o’clock in the evening, on board a ship ; then 
we were to retire to an inn, where I had engaged a 
room and board for us both. To prevent all fear 
of being recognized, we agreed to wear masks. No 
one knew of our arrangements in the world, but her 
maid, and she, fiend that she was, exposed them to 
my brother. 

“ About twenty minutes before the time agreed 
upon for me to go for her, two men requested to 
see me upon urgent business. They kept me in 
conversation fifteen minutes beyond the time, and 
when I arrived at our place of meeting, she was 
not there. I waited fifteen or twenty minutes, and 
then inquired at the house for her. The lady of 
the house said, ‘ She went out about an hour ago, 
and has not returned.’ 

“A cold chill ran over me. I hurried to the 
ship. No one had been there ; but the officers had 
seen a gentleman, lady, and clergyman go on board 
another ship, which was ready to sail for Europe. 
As soon as they stepped on board, the marriage 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 209 

ceremony was performed, the minister left, and the 
ship put out to sea. 

“I was afterwards told by the sailors that your 
mother knew nothing of the deception practiced 
upon her until the next day. When she ascer^ 
tained the truth, her grief amounted almost to 
distraction. And how do you suppose I felt, 
standing on that wharf all that night ? My thirst 
for revenge was so great that it seemed to me 4 the 
pains of hell had got hold upon me.’ 

“ In the morning I returned to her house and 
inquired for her maid. She had left. I searched 
the city until I found her, and drew her heart’s 
blood. I was never detected or suspected. This 
is the first time I ever mentioned it. 

“ And now, my dear boy, you must be mine. 
You have my name, as well as your father’s, and, I 
presume, your mother gave it you for my sake. 
It is the only equivalent I can have for the loved, 
and the lost. Do not deny me,” he said, opening 
his arms. The next instant he folded them, but 
within the embrace, with his head resting upon the 
shoulder of the captain, was the form of William 
Wallace Watts, known in Massachusetts as Lord 
Baltimore . A strong love of man to man is an 
affecting sight, having an ennobling influence, en- 
larging the soul. It seemed as though the affections 
of Captain W atts, which had been so rudely thrust 
back, to recoil around his own heart, at the time of 
his bitter disappointment, now burst forth in a 
thousand tendrils, clinging and entwining around 
this boy. 


18 


210 


LUCY GELDING: 


He would put back his hair with both hands, and 
look at him, and look again, exclaiming, “ Oh, that 
forehead, that mouth. I must have her name with 
mine,” he said. “I shall leave off the William, 
and call you Wallace Mansfield Watts, in future, 
by your leave, Wallace,” he added. 

“ Just as you please, Uncle.” 

“Can you call me father?” said the captain, 
in a low voice. 

“ Certainly, anything you wish,” said Wallace, 
laughing. 

“ Well, my son, I will have my will made the 
first time I set foot on shore. I have a plenty for 
us both.” 

“Your love is all I ask,” said the boy. “I am 
able to work for myself, and I hope I shall be able 
to prove that your love has not been bestowed 
upon an unworthy object.” 

“There is Sarah’s pride of character,” said the 
captain, “ every word of it.” 

“ What the deuce is the captain doing with that 
boy in the cabin so long ?” said the quartermaster 
to one of the sailors. 

“I presume,” he answered, “ that he has fallen 
down, and is worshiping him. He has scarcely 
taken his eyes off him for a Week. I ’d like to see 
the woman that would think as much of me as 
he does of that boy.” 

“ You will never be hurt by women thinking 
about you, anyhow,” said a shipmate. 

“ May be not,” returned his companion, drawing 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


211 


a miniature from his bosom, and holding up a 
lady’s pictured face to the astonished eyes of the 
crew. 

“ Jack, where did you get that ?” and they all 
made a plunge at it, but they were too late ; in an 
instant it was safely enfolded next his heart, be- 
neath folds of red flannel. The hubbub on deck, 
brought up the captain and W allace. 

“ Gentlemen,” said the captain, “ allow me to 
introduce to you my son, Wallace Mansfield 
Watts.” 

The sailors looked at the captain, and looked at 
the boy. They were sure the captain was a 
bachelor, and they thought Wallace was the boy’s 
family name. 

“ My adopted son,” said the captain, at length. 

“ Oh !” a number of them exclaimed, in concert, 
“ why did n’t you let on before, and not keep us 
surmising all sorts of things about ye?” 

He laughingly replied, “He thought he was 
above suspicion in their minds.” 

“ So you is,” said an old salt, “ and woe to the 
one that thinks the first word about ye.” 

The captain joined in the general laugh, and the 
crew commenced congratulating the two upon their 
new acquisition. 


CHAPTER XLIII. 


The night on which Willie was abducted from 
the house of Mrs. Alton, was one of inky black- 
ness. There was no moon, the sky was clouded, 
and a heavy fog coming in from the sea, wrapt the 
city in almost . impenetrable darkness ; save here 
and there a flickering lamp, no object could be dis- 
tinguished. 

A little past midnight, George Alton drew his 
boots from his feet, in the back alley, and by stand- 
ing upon the shoulders of a servant, hired for the 
occasion, was enabled to scale the brick wall sur- 
rounding the rear yard of his former home. 

Letting himself down by the grapevine, as he 
had done two years previous, on the night of 
Bridget’s fright, he passed across the yard to the 
basement windows. They were firmly secured. 
Taking a diamond from his pocket, he cut out a 
small piece of glass, sufficient to admit a thumb 
and finger; the patent fastener was immediately 
turned back, and the next moment he was ascend- 
ing the stairs leading to Willie’s room. 

His design was to remove Willie to a place where 
he could carry out his threat of murdering him by 
inches. He would then return and murder his 
wife. To this end, he administered chloroform to 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


213 


the boy, while sleeping, and wrapping him in a 
rose blanket, proceeded down stairs, but in passing 
Mrs. Alton’s door, the blanket caught upon the 
door-knob. The rattle awoke Mrs. Alton in season 
to hear his retreating footsteps, and the sound of 
her own moving about the chamber was the means 
of saving her life. 

He listened until he heard her return to bed. 
He then unbolted the back gate, and handed the 
boy to his servant, who carried him to the end of 
the alley, and gave him into the arms of Mansfield, 
who moved quickly off with him toward the south 
end of the city. 

A heavy shower of rain commenced falling, and 
the watchmen, never too vigilant, were sheltering 
themselves in arches and alcoves, thus enabling 
Mansfield to pursue his way unmolested. 

As he emerged into the open country, nearly 
sinking beneath the weight of the boy, he saw a 
physician’s carriage standing before a house. A 
light shining through a blind, showed that the 
attention of the inmates was occupied in the back 
part of the building. Laying the boy on the floor 
of the carriage, he unloosed the torse and drove 
carefully away. 

Twenty -four hours later, that horse stood in front 
of a house, fifty miles north of the city, the man 
and boy having proceeded on foot, and a suit of 
boy’s clothing, hanging on a line in the rear yard, 
were forever after to that family among the things 
that were. 

u Where in the fiend’s name is Mansfield ?” said 


214 


LUCY GELDING: 


Alton, as he stood at the saloon door, waiting for 
admission. 

“ I do n’t know,” was the answer, “ but if he has 
played us false, I will chop him to atoms, after 
receiving the sum he did for the job.” 

“ 1 hate that man^’ said Alton, “ I intended put- 
ting him out of the way as soon as this boy was 
disposed of.” 

“Well, I guess he has disposed of him to his 
own satisfaction, for he evidently does not intend 
bringing him here.” 

“I do n’t know what he could want of him,” 
said Alton. 

“ Nor I either ; but I noticed when you said his 
name was William Watts, of Scotch descent, that 
his eyes nearly started from their sockets. Perhaps 
he took an interest in the boy, from the fact that he 
is Scotch himself.” 

“ Well, it wont do to stand here any longer, the 
police will be upon us.” 

“ What are we going to do? Perhaps the rascal 
has betrayed us.” 

“I never thought of that” said Alton ; the best 
way for us is, to leave the city for the present ; you 
go south, I will go north. I have a distant relative 
in Vermont, who keeps a public house. I can 
learn by the papers how things are going here.” 

“Well, good bye,” said his companion; “if I 
am kidnapped through his peaching, do you scour 
the country until you find him ; and if you are, I 
will do the same.” 

“ Agreed,” said Alton, and they shook hands 
and parted. 


CHAPTER XLIV. 


Far up among the Green Mountains, on one of 
the highest peaks, stood a log hut. Not such a 
neatly -hewn, close-fitting log cabin, as we see in the 
West, but the logs were dead timber, all lengths, 
barely flattened on two sides, sufficiently to keep 
them from rolling. The roof was thatched with 
leaves. It was a rough shelter from storms, and 
wild animals, nothing more. But uncouth as its 
appearance was, it did honor to the builder, taking 
into consideration that the only implement used 
in its construction, was a double-bladed jack- 
knife. 

In this home of perfect solitude, lived Mansfield 
and Willie. 

Long before they were at their journey’s end, it 
was proved by the miniature, (which Willie, sleep- 
ing or waking, always wore,) that he was the son of 
Mansfield’s only'daughter. The old man mistrusted 
it, as soon as he heard his name mentioned, and he 
determined to save the boy’s life, even at the risk 
of his own. One year they lived here unmolested. 
The old man would occasionally go down to some 
village, and purchase what things he could carry 
up the mountains, and the boy would watch the 


216 


LUCY GELDING: 


traps, and dress whatever game they chanced to 
catch. One of these journeys usually occupied 
two days. 

When they had lived here about a year, the old 
man started one morning on one of his tramps, as 
he called them, for the purpose of bringing back 
salt. They had caught a large lot of fish the day 
previous, in a river at the foot of the mountain, 
and the intention was to salt them down. He had 
inserted a log in one corner of his cabin, and upon 
the upper end he had driven a hollow log, about 
three feet long, and stuffed the crevices with rags, 
pressed in hard. When this was completed, his 
fish barrel was ready for use. 

Just before night, the old man reached the vil- 
lage, tired and hungry. He purchased his salt, and 
had just seated himself in the public house, when 
a voice outside brought him to his feet in an in- 
stant. 

As he looked from the window, he saw Jones, 
giving his horse into the care of the landlord. 
Without stopping to give the second look, he passed 
through the house and out at the back door, making 
for the forest, as fast as his weary limbs would 
carry him. About midnight, he reached his hut, 
exhausted and dispirited. Willie unbarred the 
door, and lighted a torch. 

“Why, grandfather! how tired you look; how 
happened you to get home so quick ?” 

“We must leave here, Wallace, before light.’’ 

“ Why, what is the matter ?” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 217 

“ Them fiends are on our track ; I have seen 
Jones.” 

“ Oh, grandfather,” said the boy, hiding his face 
in his hands, his young heart wrung with mortal 
fear, “ it is of no use for you to try to save me ; 
they will have me, and if that will be the means 
of your finding peace and rest, why, let me go. 
They # can but kill me, grandfather.” 

“Nothing but death shall part us,” said the old 
man ; when I have had a couple of hours rest, I 
can start again; we have not much to carry.” 

Willie made a fire, and cooked some fish and 
quails, and they ate their last meal in that hut in 
silence, and in tears. At daylight they com- 
menced their journey eastward. 

“ Where do you intend going, grandfather?” 
said the boy. 

“I do not know, my son. I thought we would 
travel toward the sea coast, and if worst comes to 
worst, we will go back to Scotland.” 

And on they went, startled at every turn, lest 
they should hear their mortal enemy. Occasion- 
ally, they would get a ride of a few miles in some 
farmer’s wagon, and sometimes a stage would 
be going their way, and that would help them on ; 
and thus they traveled until, near the close of the 
third week, they entered the almost impenetrable 
forests of Maine. Here they once more built them- 
selves a hut, and set their traps. Game was very 
plenty, and they subsisted upon this wholly. 
They lived here about six months without seeing 
a human being. 

19 


CHAPTER XLY. 


One day, as they were employed in dressing 
their game before the hut, they were suddenly 
startled, by hearing footsteps in the underbrush, 
and soon after human voices. 

The old man hurried Willie into the hut, and, 
taking a pistol in each hand, stood waiting their 
approach. They soon made their appearance, 
and proved to be two lumber dealers from Massa- 
chusetts, who were examining the timber with the 
design of lumbering. 

They were thoroughly questioned in regard to 
occurrences in Massachusetts for the last year and a 
half, and, to Mansfield’s surprise, communicated 
the fact that Alton had been hung. 

“ And they are on the track of another murderer,” 
said one of the men, “ or at least so a man told me, 
about thirty miles back of here ; I never heard of 
it in Massachusetts.” 

“ What murder do you refer to?” said Mansfield. 

“ I think the man said the name was Salter. 
The man who told me, said he had tracked the 
murderer into this State, and he would not leave it 
until he had him.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 219 

“Was the man an officer?” 

“I suppose so,” said the stranger, “though I 
didn’t ask him ; he told me his name was Jones, 
and said a large reward was offered for the mur- 
derer.” 

After resting a couple of hours, they proceeded 
on their way through the forest. Soon as they 
were out of sight, Willie gave way to uncon- 
trollable grief. The old man trembled from head 
to foot, and his excitement became so great that 
Willie was obliged to restrain his own grief, to 
comfort his grandfather. 

“We must leave the country immediately,” said 
the old man. 

“ What will be the use ?” said Willie ; “ he will 
hunt us to our graves ; we might as well die, and 
be at rest.” 

“If I could be sure of rest, I would willingly 
die, but that is not my belief. Come, my son, tie 
up what clothes you have, and some provisions ; 
we must start to-night.” 

The boy obeyed, and in a short time they were 
once more on their rugged way. 

Oh, how much mortal anguish and heart-rending 
wrong is experienced daily in this world, that is 
known only to the suffering heart, and to God. 

Oil they went, through forests, fording rivers, 
through villages in the night, and, when worn out 
by fatigue, resting in some sheltered nook by day, 
upon the cold ground. 

On the fifteenth day of their journey, they 


220 


LUCY GELDING. 


entered tlie city of Portland, and that evening took 
passage on board a sloop, for Massachusetts ; and 
the evening following secured a passage on board 
the Royal steamship, for Liverpool, where we have 
already traced them. 


CHAPTER XLYI. 


Early on the morning succeeding the recog- 
nition of Wallace by his uncle, the cry of “sail, 
ho !” was heard from the masthead. 

“ Where away ?” said the captain. 

“ Just in our wake, sir.” 

“ What does she look like ?” 

“ She looks, for all the world, like a pirate, sir. 
She is bearing down upon us, under a full press of 
canvass, and comes as if she intended running us 
into the sea. She is sharp built, and comes like a 
rocket. Lord save us,” said the sailor, after a 
moment’s interval ; “ she has run up her flag.” 

The captain took a glass, and hastily mounted 
the rigging. Sure enough she had run up her 
flag — a black back ground, with white skull and 
cross-bones. 

“Mount the long Tom,” said the captain, as he 
stepped upon deck, “and get ready for action. 
Load the small arms, and prepare to give her an 
English reception. Wallace,” he said, “go below 
and remain there until I send for you.” 

A gun from the pirate signaled the British ship 
to stop. 

“ Don’t want your company,” said the captain; 


222 


LUCY GELDING: 


11 but if you will come, we will do the best we can 
for you.” 

On she came, until it seemed her bowsprit must 
inevitably pierce the English ship, when, with 
perfect nautical skill, she slid off and came up 
broadside with her antagonist. 

“ Now, pick your men, my boys,” said Captain 
Watts. Fire!” 

The bullets rattled like hail on both ships ; the 
fire was simultaneous. The English lost one man, 
and had four wounded. The pirate lost her captain 
and six others, beside the wounded. In an instant 
the pirate flag was lowered, and the stars and stripes 
run up. 

“ No you do n’t,” said Captain Watts, “you are 
on your own hook, and must fare accordingly.” 

The pirates, meanwhile, made every preparation 
for a regular battle. 

“ Give her a taste of the long Tom, directly in 
range with her mainmast,” said the captain. 

The order was obeyed, and the next instant the 
mainmast went by the board, killing six men, and 
wounding four others. 

“Do you want any more?” said the captain, 
through his trumpet. 

There was no answer, and, as the smoke cleared 
away, not a soul was in sight upon her decks. 

“ There’s devilment brewing there,” said an old 
sailor; “ folks that are still are always in mischief.” 

Fearing an explosion, the captain ordered his 
ship to stand off from the enemy. The ship 
swung around, and was moving off, when the mate 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 223 

exclaimed, “ It is not fire, "but water. See her 
settle !” 

The next instant a boat put off from the pirate 
with four men. 

“ Will you surrender?” said Captain Watts. 

“ No ; we defy you !” was the answer that came 
faintly oyer the water. 

“ Surrender, or die,” said the captain. 

A mocking retort was the only answer. While 
the last words were still sounding, the scuttled ship 
sunk from sight, engulphing with her the boat con- 
taining the last of her crew. 

The captain ordered a boat to cruise around the 
scene of disaster, to pick up the bodies, if any 
floated, in order to ascertain, if possible, the 
nationality of the ship and crew. 

They succeeded in securing two. In an inside 
pocket of a coat, worn by one of them, was a 
pocket-book marked, Herbert Jones, Norfolk, 
Yirginia. The captain stepped to the companion- 
way. 

“Wallace, what was the given name of that 
Jones you were telling me about last evening?” 

“ Herbert.” 

“ Your enemy has gone to his account, and I 
trust your grandfather may have the pleasure of 
living and dying in peace.” 

“Heaven be praised,” said Wallace; “ my sor- 
rows on my grandfather’s account are at an end. 
Now, if I can find him, I think I can be perfectly 
happy.” After a moment’s reflection, he added, 
“If I could see Mrs. Alton.” 


224 


LUCY GELDING: 


u When this voyage is completed, we will take a 
trip to the United States,” said the captain, and if 
I like the looks of your model city, we will remain 
there. I do not intend following the sea after this 
voyage.” 

“ I love the sea,” said Wallace ; u it is the height 
of my ambition to become master of a vessel ; and 
if ever I earn enough to buy one, I would sooner 
spend my money for that than any other object.” 

“ Is that it ?” said the captain; “ I thought the 
idol was in Massachusetts.” 

u The land idol is ; but the sea god is a vessel — 
a three-decker, father.” 

It was the first time he had called him by that 
name. The captain caught him to his heart. 

“ You shall have just such a vessel as you want, 
if it is a ten-decker .” 

A peal of laughter from the whole crew brought 
the captain to his senses. 

The dead bodies were lowered into the sea, ‘and 
the ship pursued her way, arriving in due time at 
Eio de Janeiro. 


CHAPTER XL VII. 


Near the close of the fourth winter of Lucy’s 
marriage, a young gentleman, dressed in the uni- 
form of a naval officer, rang the bell at the house 
of Mr. Willet, on C street. Eliza, who for- 

merly lived with Mrs. Alton, answered the sum- 
mons. 

“I wish to inquire,” said the young officer, 
“ where I can find Mrs. Alton, who formerly owned 
this house.” 

“ No place short of Heaven,” said the girl, look- 
ing steadily at him. 

“Is she dead?” he inquired, the tears starting to 
his eyes. 

“ Oh, yes, sir ; she died four years ago ; blessings 
on her kind heart. She just mourned herself to 
death.” 

“Did she die here?” 

“Yes, and Mrs. Willet can tell you all about it. 
She was with her when she died.” 

“ I would like to see her,” he said. 

“What name, if you please?” said Eliza. 

The gentleman looked at her, and with a sad 
smile said, “ Lord Baltimore .” 

The girl gave one shriek, as Bridget expressed 


226 


LUCY GELDING: 


it, “ a perfect yell,” and threw her arms around 
him. 

11 Oh, Willie,” she said, “ the mistress just died 
grieving for ye ; but she ’s left ye all the money she 
had, and her miniature taken small, so you can 
wear it.” 

Mrs. Willet opened the parlor door, and Eliza at 
once introduced him as “Willie, the boy what 
Mrs. Alton loved so much.” 

Mrs. Willet received him with all the cordiality 
of an old friend, for Mrs. Alton’s memory. He 
stayed an hour, and learned from her the particu- 
lars of Mrs. Alton’s death, and her will. On look- 
ing at her miniature, he could not control his 
feelings, but wept profusely, and Mrs. Willet 
sympathized with him from hex; heart. 

“ She will not return to you, but you must go 
to her,” said Mrs. Willet. “ Are you prepared to 
spend an eternity with her ?” 

“ Thank God,” said the young man, “ I have a 
hope that I am.” 

“ Then dry your tears,” she said, “ you have not 
met for the last time. In a few years at longest, 
we shall see our dear Mrs. Alton in her Father’s 
house, where there are many mansions.” 

She gave him Mr. Salter’s address, and he left, 
after promising to dine with them the following 
day. 

“ What in the name of common sense, are you 
making such a row about, up in the hall ?” said 
Bridget, as Eliza came down stairs. 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 227 

44 Oh, Willie’s got back alive, and be ’s the beau- 
tumest young man you ever see.” 

44 Well, what if he is ? Need you split his head 
open, yelling?” 

44 1 ’ve split nobody’s head open, but I will, if 
you can ’t sympathize with me when I am so over- 
come.” 

44 1 never had much sympathy for a girl that was 
overcome at the sight of a young gentleman.” 

44 No, you Ve no more feeling than that boot-jack. 
Think how you carried on, the day George Alton 
was hung — kept up a steady shuffle all day, that 
jist.” 

44 Well, I guess if you had had every bone in 
your body broke by that scamp, you would have 
shuffled off your mortal coil.” 

44 1 think I should have kept a little stiller, if I 
was as bad off as that.” 

Their voices became so loud in the altercation, 
that Mrs. Willet rang the parlor bell, in a way they 
understood as a request to be quiet. 

The next day, Mrs. Alton’s miniature, set in 
gold, graced the bosom of Midshipman Watts, IJ. 
S. N. Two days before calling at Mr. Willet’s, he 
had purchased a vessel, at his uncle’s request, and 
the day previous, her name, the Ellen Alton, 
appeared in bold relief upon her beautiful hull. 
His intention was to surprise Mrs. Alton with a 
view of his new ship, and his grief and disappoint- 
ment at finding her gone forever, was more than he 
knew how to bear. 


228 


LUCY GELDING: 


“ Where was she buried ?” he asked Mrs. 
Willet. 

“ She still lies in my father’s tomb. I have been 
waiting and hoping for your return, that we could 
decide together in regard to her last resting 
place.” 

They finally decided her body should remain at 
Mount Auburn; and the next day, Captain Watts 
and Wallace, in company with Mr. and Mrs. Wil- 
let, went out to that lovely, sequestered home of 
the dead, and purchased a lot, for the purpose of 
beautifying it, previous to the reception of those 
loved remains. 

“ That is a noble young man,” said Mr. Willet, 
as he was sitting with his wife that evening in his 
library. “ I think I never saw finer feelings in a 
human breast, than he possesses.” 

“He is, indeed, a noble-hearted person,” said his 
wife ; “ did you notice his exquisite taste in the 
arrangement he proposed of that burial place ?” 

“ I did ; and thought at the time, I could scarcely 
reconcile that taste with his taste for the sea.” 

“I think,” said his wife, “that he has a soul 
sufficiently large to enjoy not only what is beauti- 
ful, but all that is noble and grand in nature. 
Usually, we see one person appreciating the mag- 
nificent, and another, the simpler beauties, but I 
think in his mind both tastes are combined.” 

“ That is a true exposition of the case,” said her 
husband, smiling, “and I think I am acquainted 
with a lady, near enough like him to be his sister.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


229 


“If relationship is formed by taste, then, cer- 
tainly, we were too nearly related for marriage,” 
she laughingly replied. 

“ Love will have its course, you know,” he said, 
“ and I was not able to help myself.” 


CHAPTER XL VIII. 


The Ellen Alton was expected to sail in about a 
month, and the whole time and attention of Capt. 
"Watts and his nephew were engaged in trying to 
discover the retreat of Mr. Mansfield. They trav- 
eled in Vermont, and visited the hut they formerly 
occupied. Some one had evidently lived there 
recently ; the fish barrel had been used, and various 
implements had been formed of bone and wood, 
which remained in the hut. They made inquiries 
at the villages where he used to trade, but no one 
had seen him. After having searched as far as 
practicable, and advertised in a number of leading 
newspapers, they were obliged to sail without 
having made the least discovery in regard to him. 

The morning the Ellen Alton was to sail on her 
first voyage, religious services were held on board. 

Rev. Dr. S preached a sermon from the 

words, “Then they willingly received him into their 
ship.” He said, he wished every ship owner and 
commander could feel the need of God’s blessing 
and Spirit on shipboard. Had this been the case, 
the isles of the sea had long since been converted 
to God. 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


231 


He said, if Christ was willingly received on 
board a ship, it was an evidence that those in com- 
mand were acquainted with him. Jesus Christ’s 
disciples were afraid when they saw him walking 
on the sea, but when he said, “It is I, be not 
afraid,” then they willingly received him into their 
ship. 

He thanked God that those who “ go down to 
the sea iri ships, and do business in great waters,” 
were making the acquaintance of this same Jesus, 
who walked the sea of Gallilee. Every sailor 
should make his acquaintance, and engage him as 
helmsman on the voyage of life, that when in the 
midst of storms and tempests, shoals and reefs, they 
could fearlessly exclaim, “my Father’s at the 
helm and finally outride the storm, and anchor 
safely in the haven of eternal rest. 

A number of invited guests were on board, and 
among them, Mr. and Mrs. Willet. After the 
sermon, they all joined in singing the hymn 
commencing : 

“ The morning light is breaking, 

The darkness disappears, 

The sons of earth are waking 
To penitential tears. 

Each breeze that sweeps the ocean 
Brings tidings from afar, 

Of nations in commotion, 

Prepared for Zion’s war.” 

After singing, they all retired to the cabin, where 
an ample dinner was provided for the entire com- 
pany. 


232 


LUCY GELDING: 


While they were still at the table, Mrs. Willet 
begged leave to read a paper she held in her hand, 
for the consideration of all present. The captain 
bowed his assent, and the owner of the vessel re- 
quested her to proceed. The lady read as follows : 

“ We, the undersigned, having witnessed with 
horror, the disastrous effects of gambling in this 
city, do hereby pledge ourselves to abstain from, 
and denounce gaming in every form, and do hereby 
covenant together to use our influence in its sup- 
pression, and believe that permitting it to enter our 
homes in miniature form, for the amusement of 
our children, is a sin, and a disgrace to the cause 
of Christ.” 

The paper had received the signatures of twenty- 
five persons, ladies and gentlemen. The pastor 
expressed his extreme satisfaction at this move- 
ment, and himself, with the majority of the ship’s 
company, immediately signed their names. After 
which, a general leave-taking took place, and the 
company stepping on shore, the vessel put out to 
sea. Hats and handkerchiefs were waved from the 
wharf, and answered by a salute from the ship’s 
cannon, and three hearty cheers by the crew. 

“ That ship’s company occupy a large place in 
my heart,” said Mrs. Willet, as they receded from 
view. 

“ They are worthy to,” answered her husband; 
u a finer set of officers and men I never saw to- 
gether. I almost want to go with them. I shall 
certainly look forward to their return with a great 
deal of interest.” 


CHAPTER XLIX. 


Meanwhile, numerous conversations and argu- 
ments were being sustained by the sailors in regard 
to the morning’s entertainment. 

“I say, Bill,” said one of them, “ there was 
something about that woman that read the pledge, 
that took me right off.” 

“ 1 thought so, the way you looked at her, with 
your mouth wide open.” 

“Well, anyhow,” continued the first speaker, 
“ there was something about her you do n’t see in 
every woman.” 

“ What was it ?” 

“ W ell, — everything. Did n’t you mind how easy 
she was in conversation? She could talk just as 
confidently to us as she could to the ladies. Now, 
some women, if there is a man round, their tongues 
are wound up tight — can’t say a word. Then 
there is others that will act like so many fools, put 
on airs, and talk as loud, keeping watch, to see if 
they attract attention. Now, I despise both them 
kinds; but this one was just right. She didn’t 
look at us as if she thought us wild animals, nor 
act as if she thought us looking at her ; but she 
acted as if she minded her own business, and ex- 
20 


234 


LUCY GELDING: 


pected every one else was doing the same. I 
should feel just as much at home, and just as 
easy, in company with a ship load of such women, 
as I should with a ship load of men.” 

“ I presume you would, and a good deal more 
so,” said his companion. “ I guess you are rather 
susceptible.” 

“ No, I am not ; as a general thing, I do n’t like 
the race ; but this one is an extra affair. I ’ll bet 
the Atlantic Ocean against a frog pond, that the 
woman who read that paper has n’t a female con- 
fidant in the world. You would never hear her 
making mischief. I believe that woman is ” 

“ Well, out with it.” 

11 I believe that woman is about as near perfection 
as a mortal can get, and live.” 

“ Oh, fury ! why do n’t you make a wooden 
image like her, and worship it,” said Bill. 

11 Because, I would n’t want to do anything that 
would displease her so much as that.” 

1 ‘Well, do try to do something desperate, to 
relieve your feelings, if possible.” 

“I mean to. I am going to break off gambling 
and swearing, just for the impression that woman 
has made upon my mind ; and if there is anything 
over sea that I think will please her, I mean to 
buy it for her.” 

“ Gro it,” said Bill ; “ that craft shattered you 
pretty badly. I would n’t advise a second meeting 
lest the result should be a rebellious fever. How 
long do you expect to be without a checker- 
board ?” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. # 235 

“ Forever !” 

“Yes; I guess you will. What you going to 
do when Nelly is becalmed? Won’t you want 
something to take up your mind ?” 

“ I have a-plenty. There are all them books the 
ladies brought on board for us ; then I have a good 
many of my own, besides that enormous Bible on 
the cabin table. I intend studying navigation, and 
what other time I have I expect to be on duty ; 
and at the end of the voyage, we will see which 
has produced the most improvement, my books, or 
your checker-board.” 

“It isn’t good I am after, but amusement.” 

“Well, you can just as easily learn to amuse 
yourself with an interesting book, as a checker- 
board ; and I should think if your mind was suffi- 
ciently large to cover one square inch, you could 
easier.” 

“ Well, go ahead,” said Bill ; “ I reckon one or 
the other of us will turn in before the voyage is 
up.” 

“How about that helmsman for a life voyage ?” 
said an old sailor, joining them. 

“ Oh, I expect it would be a good thing,” said 
Bill. 

“ I expect so, too,” said the old sailor. “ If we 
should be suddenly called off duty, why we 
could n’t make that port, with the present rig, and 
there we should be, stranded, high and dry, with 
no hope of getting off through all eternity.” 

“ I know it,” said Bill, “ but the other rig do n’t 


236 


LUCY GELDING: 


seem to fit this craft; I never like to think about 
that subject much.” 

u I liked that old preacher for one thing,” said 
his companion, 11 and that is, he talked the Bible 
as if he believed it. Now, I have heard ministers 
say, in the pulpit, that, if the Bible is true , why 
things will turn out thus and so ; and if such and 
such a passage is correct, why the result will be 
thus and so. Now, I never want to hear anything 
of that kind. I do n’t want to hear a man preach 
the Gospel, unless he believes it, and if he does, I 
want him to say so. The best preacher I ever read 
after, was Jesus Christ ; He was a great hand to 
quote Scripture ; but I never heard of His using 
the expression, ‘if the Scriptures are true.’ He 
always put it down in this way : 1 There was a 
certain rich man, and there was a certain beggar. 7 
‘ He that believeth on me, shall be saved ; and he 
that believeth not, shall be damned.’ 1 Except a 
man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of 
God.’ Now, for all I have no part or lot in this 
matter, I want to hear the truth, and hear it as 
though the one preaching it believed what he said. 
It seems to me if I was called to warn men to flee 
from the wrath to come, I should want to write 
with a pen of fire, and preach with a voice of 
thunder. I tell you them fellows have got some- 
thing to answer for, that stand as lighthouses on 
the sea of life; if they don’t keep their lanterns 
trimmed and burning, and allow ships to run on to 
the rocks through their neglect, it is a wonder if 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


237 


the price of the wrecks are not charged to their 
account, and if so, how are they going to pay it ? 
It strikes me some of these preachers will be bank- 
rupt by the time they get through.” 

“ I do n’t know but they will, said Bill, “ but I 
am afraid there will be plenty of other crafts to 
keep them company.” 


CHAPTEE L. 


About a month after the sailing of the Ellen 
Alton, Mr. and Mrs. Willet commenced making 

preparation for retiring to the village of H 

for the summer. 

“ I think,’ 7 said his wife, “ you had better invite 
Mr. Salter to dine with us to-morrow, as he has not 
been here for a number of weeks. He was not at 
church yesterday; perhaps he is sick. He is 
seldom absent on the Sabbath.” 

“I will call at his office, and ascertain,” said her 
husband. 

On returning that evening, Mr. Willet informed 
his wife that Mr. Salter was out of town. He left 
very unexpectedly, Saturday evening, for New 
York City. A person suspected as being the mur- 
derer of his brother had been arrested, and his trial 
will commence to-morrow, and Mr. Salter was 
obliged to be present. 

Mrs. Willet rose from her chair in an instant, 
and going to the library, unlocked the little drawer 
in her father’s secretary, and brought it, with its 
contents, to her husband. 

He read the letter written by her mother, and 
examined the buttons. 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


239 


“Now is your time to act,” he said, “if you 
would save an innocent person from death. Not a 
moment was lost ; and with the first train in the 
morning, they left for New York. When they 
arrived at the hall of justice the jury were being 
sworn. 

Mr. Willet immediately requested an interview 
with the prisoner’s counsel. He ascertained that 
the cause of the prisoner being suspected was this : 

About two weeks previous, a watch was left at a 
jeweler’s to be cleaned. As soon as it came into 
the watchmaker’s hands, he remarked to one of his 
apprentices, “ that it looked familiar.” He knew 
he had sold the watch, but he could not recollect 
the purchaser. 

On proceeding to clean and examine the watch, 
he ascertained the mainspring was broken. On re- 
moving the broken spring, he found upon the 
inside of the drum the initials, “ T. 0. S.” He 
knew in an instant that the watch had belonged to 
Thomas Salter, and recollected marking it himself. 
He had an officer ready, and when the man returned 
for the watch, he was taken prisoner on suspicion 
of being the murderer. In vain he affirmed he 
had bought the watch two years previous at a 
broker’s office, in vain he asserted he was a member 
in good standing of an Evangelical Church ; noth- 
ing would satisfy the demands of justice but blood, 
and he was taken to trial. 

Mr. Willet conversed with the prisoner’s counsel 
a few minutes, and they all proceeded to the court- 
room. 


240 


LUCY GELDING: 


The lawyer for the defense then stated that 
“ additional evidence h%d just been received in 
regard to the murder, by which he expected to be 
able to prove that the murder was committed by 
another person than the prisoner at the bar, — by 
one who had expiated other crimes upon the 
gallows, and gone to his account.” 

An intense excitement prevailed throughout the 
court-room as Mrs. Willet proceeded to take the 
oath, “ to tell the truth, the whole truth, and noth- 
ing but the truth.” 

She then stated the particulars respecting the 
buttons, the discovery of the first one by herself, 
and the subsequent unearthing of the others by 
her late father. The letter written by her mother 
was then read, after which Bridget Farley testified 
to having seen ten buttons like those upon Alton’s 
dressing-table one morning in the same month the 
murder was committed. 

This evidence had great weight, still the lawyer 
for the State continued to argue that the prisoner 
at the bar might have been an accomplice, and 
consequently retained the watch. 

At this juncture a man made his way through 
the crowded court-room, and whispered to. the 
clerk, who communicated the intelligence to the 
judge. 

“Let him be sworn,” said the judge. 

After taking the oath, he proceeded to state that 
he was present when the murder was committed ; 
he acted in the capacity of servant in the saloon of 
Alton and Jones. The blow that killed Thomas 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 241 

Salter was struck by George Alton. Jones and 
Alton bad ascertained in some way that Mr. Salter 
had a large sum of money upon his person, and 
enticed him into the saloon on the pretense that 
his father, from Pennsylvania, had been badly 
injured in the street by a runaway horse, and had 
been carried in there. The servant was standing 
at the opposite side of the saloon, when the party 
entered. As soon as Salter stepped into the room, 
Alton took a hatchet, which was used in splitting 
kindling wood, and struck him upon the back of 
the head with the sharp edge. The man fell, life- 
less, and the blows were repeated until his head was 
literally cut to pieces. The money was divided 
between the two. Jones took the watch and Alton 
the clothes. The witness overheard a conversation 
between the two, subsequently, in which Alton 
told Jones he had secreted the clothes under a flag- 
stone, but where, he never knew. 

Bridget was then re-called to the stand, and tes- 
tified to having seen Alton enter the house on 

C street, with a large bundle under his arm, 

and noticing the sleeve of a man’s coat hanging 
from it, but it was too dark to discern the color. 

An officer was at once dispatched to Massachu- 
setts to examine the house on C street, and 

the trial was postponed until his return. 

The third day the trial was resumed, the search 
having resulted in the discovery of the entire suit 
of clothes worn by Thomas Salter on the day of 
his murder. They were found beneath the flag- 
21 


242 


LUCY GELDING : 


stone, in front of the grate, in the chamber Alton 
occupied while stopping with Mr. Gelding. 

The evidence was conclusive, and the prisoner 
was acquitted. 

As Mr. Willet was leaving the court-house, the 
man who had been the principal witness in the case 
touched his arm. 

“ I wish to inquire,’’ said he, “ if you are ac- 
quainted with one William Wallace Watts?” 

u I have recently had the pleasure of making his 
acquaintance.” 

“ I have during the past week received informa- 
tion that, by inquiring of you, I could ascertain 
his whereabouts,” said the man. 

What name, if you please ?” 

“ My name is Mansfield.” 

“ Is it possible ? Mrs. Willet,” he said, turning 
to his wife, “here is a pleasant surprise for our 
young friend on his return. The lost is found,” 

They had not noticed the name during the trial, 
and were taken completely by surprise. They 
informed him of his grandson’s brilliant prospects, 
of the sailing of his vessel, and expected return in 
about a month. 

The old man was overjoyed, and thanked Mr. 
Willet again and again for the interest he had 
taken in his welfare. 

The gratitude of the released prisoner was deep 
and heartfelt. He took their hands in his, and, 
choking with emotion, exclaimed, “ God bless you ! 
Oh ! may God bless you, for none other is able to 
do it, as you deserve.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


243 


Mrs. Willet remarked, “ they had simply obeyed 
the command, 1 To do unto others as they would 
others should do unto them,’ and in return thanked 
God for giving her the means of benefiting 
others.” 

A gentleman was heard to remark, as they left 
the court-room, that “the finest specimens of God’s 
nobility he ever saw, were those two witnesses from 
Massachusetts.” 


CHAPTER LI. 


One week later, Mr. and Mrs. Willet retired to 

tlieir delightful home in H . Their elegant 

flower gardens and shrubbery grounds were bud- 
ding with life, and a number of early plants and 
shrubs were already in bloom. About the close of 
the month, preparations were going on at the villa, 
to receive guests from the city. All was life and 
animation. The first train of cars was expected 
over a newly completed railroad. Just before the 
time set for the cars to arrive, the elegant family 
carriage of Mr. Willet drew up in front of the 
depot, and a few minutes after, the steam whistle 
signaled their approach. The train was hailed by 
the continued cheers and enthusiasm of the town’s 
people. 

u There they are,” said Mrs. Willet ; and the 
next moment, they were greeting Capt. Watts, and 
son, James Salter, and his father, who happened to 
be in Massachusetts, and took this opportunity of 
visiting the daughter of his old friend Gelding. 

That was a week of solid enjoyment to all at the 
villa. Numerous presents were brought to Mrs. 
Willet, (for where was there ever a sailor without a 
generous heart ?) and among them, two parrots and 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 245 

a fan of exquisite workmanship, from the sailor 
that Bill joked, as being pretty badly shattered by 
Mrs. Willets appearance, on the day the ship 
sailed from the United States. 

As they were all seated in the circular vestibule 
that evening, in the twilight, Mr. Willet inquired 
if “ Sir William Wallace, of the Ellen. Alton, 
would favor them with the history of his grand- 
father’s mode of life and place of abode, while he 
was missing from England.” 

“With pleasure,” said Wallace; and he pro- 
ceeded to state the facts in the case, which were as 
follows : 

The cause of his sudden departure from the 
English coast, was, as he had supposed, from having 
seen Jones. He put out to sea that very night, in 
an open boat. After drifting around for three days 
and three nights, he was picked up by an American 
vessel, and brought to the United States. 

He proceeded at once to Vermont, and took pos- 
session of his old hut in the Green Mountains. 
After living here about a month, he found the land 
in that vicinity was being cleared. The sound of 
the axe was frequently heard in the day-time, and 
huge fires roared and crackled at night. His fears 
of discovery finally overcame him, and he left one 
morning, en route for Canada. Here he remained, 
working for a farmer, until one week previous to 
the trial in Hew York, respecting the murder of 
Thomas Salter. 

At this time, the farmer borrowed some papers 
of a neighbor to read, and among them was one 


246 


LUCY GELDING: 


from Massachusetts. As the old farmer was read- 
ing, he suddenly exclaimed, “What’s this, Mans- 
field, what ’s this ?” 

Mansfield said he felt the blood growing cold in 
his veins; he thought Jones was on his track 
again. 

“ Well,” said he, as calmly as he could, “ what 
is it, sir ?” And the farmer read the following 
advertisement : 

“ If James Mansfield is living, he can hear of 
something to his advantage, by inquiring at the 

house No. 37 C street,” (naming the city in 

Massachusetts.) Signed 

“ William Wallace Watts.” 

“ There ’s a fortin left ye, I ’ll bet,” said the far- 
mer. “ I wish to goodness I ’d been born in the 
old country, there ’s no end to their money.” 

Mansfield knew in an instant that Jones must 
be dead or imprisoned, or W allace would not have 
exposed himself in this way. He started the next 
morning for Massachusetts, the old farmer calling 
after him, “ I expect ye ’ll forgit us, when ye git 
down below.” “No, I wont,” he said; and trav- 
eled on.” 

He arrived at Mr. Willet’s soon after they had 
left for New York, and Eliza told him the particu- 
lars, in answer to his inquiries. From thence he 
proceeded to New York, and took part in the trial, 
as has been already stated. 

“ I think,” said Mr. Willet, “that your grand- 
father’s life for the last few years, has been one of 
perpetual motion.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


247 


“Yes,” said Wallace, but bis troubles are over. 
He prefers tbe sea to the land, and bis borne will 
be on board my ship. I intend to do everything 
for bis comfort that it is possible to do.” 

After spending a week with tbeir dear friends at 

H , tbe company returned to tbe city, with tbe 

promise that tbe Willets would sail with them to 
England, one year from that spring, and tbence 
make tbe tour of Europe. 

That summer was one of great prosperity to tbe 

people of H . Business flourished ; tbe church 

flourished ; meetings of all kinds were well 
attended ; buildings were rapidly going up ; various 
manufactories were in active operation ; and the 
inhabitants were looking forward to the time, 
not far distant, when their beautiful village should 
become a flourishing city. 


CHAPTER LII. 


One day, about tbe middle of June, as Mr. Wil- 
let was trimming his shrubbery, with the gardener, 
he was joined by Mrs. Willet. She came forward, 
twirling a rose in her fingers, apparently in deep 
thought. 

Mr. Willet knew in an instant that she had a 
request to make, and without waiting for her to 
commence the subject, he smilingly asked — 

“Well, what is it?” 

She replied, that she had been thinking of her 
oft-repeated remark, that “ she would not visit a 
foreign country until she had made the acquaint- 
ance of her own.” 

“Well,” said he, “there is nothing to prevent 
you from making the tour of the United States as 
thoroughly as you please.” 

“ Would you enjoy it ?” she asked. 

“Certainly, if you would; I have long wished 
to see the beautiful W est, and if you can be ready 
for the journey in one week, we can be there in 
season to see the harvest.” 

“ Oh, I should enjoy it so much,” she said. 
Promptness was her ruling passion ; her wardrobe 
was so abundantly furnished, that in one week, 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 249 

everything was ready for a four months’ journey. 
On the Monday following, they commenced their 
tour ; and as her letters were of an interesting des- 
criptive character, we will insert a few, written to 

friends in H , and her native city. Her first 

letter was written to Mr. Willet’s mother, dated 
July 1st, and was as follows : 

Peoria, III., July 1st, 18 — . 

Dear Mother : 

This is the first time in a number of years, I 
have had the pleasure of commencing a letter Dear 
Mother. How vividly it brings to my mind that 
dear sainted parent, but my heart swells with grati- 
tude to God, for having given me another who is 
very dear, and who occupies a place in my heart 
next my husband. 

We are both well, and enjoying the beautiful 
West to its fullest extent. 

Oh, how sweetly New England smiled her adieu 

on that delightful morning we left H . After 

taking leave of the dear friends who accompanied 
us to the cars, we started emphatically for parts 
unknown. 

At W we changed cars. Nothing worthy 

of note occurred on the route, except the finding 
of a poor inebriate by the conductor, who had been 
nicely stowed away under one of the seats by his 
traveling friend. After much bluster, and a great 
deal of talk to no effect, he was forcibly taken from 
the car, and placed upon the sidewalk, from which 


250 


LUCY GELDING: 


place lie was very unceremoniously dragged by bis 
companion. 

At this station we took tbe express train for 
Albany, and during tbe ride we were entertained 
by four young gentlemen on tbe opposite side of 
tbe car, wbo bad started for Iowa. They had 
evidently determined upon a good time, and wished 
all tbe passengers to enjoy it with them. A log 
thrown across a rivulet was converted by them into 
tbe Suspension Bridge, and every little cascade a 
foot high, was the Falls of Niagara. 

Early in tbe evening we arrived at Greenbush, a 
town lying on tbe east side of tbe Hudson. A 
steamer carried us across, and landed us safely at 
Albany, where we were entertained in fine style at 
tbe Delavan House. 

Tbe next morning, we took tbe lightning train 
for Niagara. - After moving slowly through several 
streets in tbe city of Albany, we emerged into the 
open country, and during that day, I had no reason 
to doubt tbe existence of a lightning train of cars. 

Tbe day was one of unusual beauty, calm, sunny 
and exhilarating. We rode for miles with the Mo- 
hawk river on one side, and huge bluffs of rock on 
tbe other, passing directly over Genesee Falls, and 
arrived at Niagara at twelve o’clock, midnight. 

After stopping at several hotels, and finding 
them completely filled with travelers, we finally 
succeeded in securing a room at the Mont Eagle, 
an elegant hotel, built of stone, (I think) resembling 
in outward appearance, an English cathedral. 

After ascending nearly to the dome of the build- 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 251 

ing, we were soon lulled to sleep by the rushing 
and tumbling of the mighty cataract. 

As soon as it was light the next morning, I 
sprang from my bed and drew up the curtain, and 
lo, and behold ! the Falls of Niagara and the Sus- 
pension Bridge were in full view from my window. 

The face of the country in this place seemed to 
be sandy and barren, with numerous ledges of 
rock. 

Early in the day we entered the English cars, 
and crossed the Suspension Bridge. The only 
occupant of the car beside ourselves, was a young 
gentleman from Africa, of ebony hue, which inci- 
dent told me plainly, I was no longer in the United 
States of America. 

The first thing that attracted my attention on the 
Canada side, was the signs bearing the inscriptions 
“ Lord Elgin House,” “ British Foundry,” 
11 Queen’s Hotel,” etc. 

Whether on the principle of the parents having 
eaten sour grapes, the children’s teeth were set on 
edge, or from the fact of being a native of the city 
of Boston, I know not, but from an early age, in 
connection with England, visions of tea parties, 
stamped paper and the like, would invariably flit 
through my mind. I am very happy, therefore, 
to say, that a ride through Canada served to dispel 
many of these phantoms. 

I was particularly pleased with the quiet, unob- 
trusive manner in which affairs were conducted on 
board the cars. I never saw such a contrast as that 
existing between the brothers John and Jonathan. 


252 


LUCY GELDING: 


I could not help comparing them, in my own mind, 
to a lightning train and an elephant team. One, 
with his nerves excited to their utmost tension, and 
the other formed, so to speak, without nerves, per- 
fectly calm and quiet. Take an illustration. On 
our car, was a live Yankee from the State of Con- 
necticut, holding in his hand (of course) a patent 
nutmeg grater. As the English conductor entered 
the car for the tickets, our Yankee stepped in front 
of him, turning the crank of the crater, and whist- 
ling, to the best of his ability, Yankee Doodle. 

I expected the next moment he would be lying 
in the center of some adjacent farm. But no ; the 
insult was received in the same calm, quiet manner 
which characterized all their movements, without 
apparently recognizing either the tune, or its asso- 
ciations. 

W e were favored during this day’s ride, with fine 
views of Lakes Huron and Ontario. Niagara is 
grand, majestic in the extreme, but for calm, deep, 
soul-inspiring beauty, give me Lake Ontario. 

Here were tangible geography lessons, not to be 
misunderstood. 

Early in the evening we arrived at the Detroit 
river, and were carried across in a steamer, supper 
being served at the same time. W e were safely 
landed at Detroit, and taking, the night train, were 
soon whizzing along the iron track, through the 
State of Michigan. 

Daylight brought to our view large tracks of 
level land, backed by heavy timber. In some sec- 
tions, hundreds of acres were covered with water, 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 253 

and in one instance, a farmer was rowing over his 
farm in a boat, in search of his fence. 

We had a fine view of Lake Michigan, and at 
noon, arrived at Chicago, Illinois. Our attention 
was immediately attracted by the contrast in the 
soil of the two States ; the last land we saw in 
Michigan was deep sand, the first in Illinois, a blue 
black loam. 

We stopped in this Young America a part of 
two days ; and breathing the dark, unwholesome 
air, we must say, caused ghostly images of fever 
and ague to fill our minds with gloomy forebodings ; 
and we were glad to enter the cars on the Rock 
Island road, for Bureau Junction. 

The cars were crowded nearly to suffocation'. 
One family consisted of a man and his wife, and 
ten children. They occupied seats the opposite side 
of the car. One of the younger members crying 
lustily for a cracker, an older sister informed her, 
u she would give her one, side of her head.” 

Near them was a Dutchman, bearing evident 
marks of intoxication, but which he affirmed was 
caused by u not having got much resht ” the night 
previous. 

At noon we reached Bureau Junction, and 
changed cars for Peoria. 

Soon after. being seated, an elderly lady entered 
the car, and inquired 11 if these cars were going to 
Peoria?” 

I answered in the affirmative. 

“ Where are you from?” she asked. 

I told her, Massachusetts. 


254 


LUCY GELDING: 


“Well,” said she, “ then I will take your word. 
I have been the whole length of the train, and 
could not find out. I was born in New England, 
and hope I shall die there.” 

We entered the beautiful city of Peoria just 
before sunset. A funeral procession was going 
out, on our right, with its black hearse and nodding 
plumes, which again reminded us of sundry notices 
commencing — “Died of fever and ague,” &c. 

We stopped at the Peoria House, where the kind 
and attentive manner in which we were received, 
caused us to feel entirely at home. 


CHAPTER LIII. 


N , August 1st, 18 — . 

Dear Mrs. L : 

Here I am, in a country village in Kentucky. 
We remained in Illinois long enough to witness 
harvesting as it is done at the West. It was on a 
magnificent scale, I can assure you, compared with 
eastern operations. 

The country is beautiful ; everything looks pros- 
perous ; but, I am sorry to say, gambling is carried 
on here to an unlimited extent. There seems to be 
a perfect frenzy for gaming of some kind. 

The customs of the people are entirely different 
from those of the Eastern States. I went into a 
large dry goods shop, in the State of Illinois, with 
the intention of making some purchases. On 
entering, a view met my eyes which I would have 
thought impossible in an establishment of that 
kind, had I not been an eye witness of the scene. 
Both counters were covered with men ; some lying 
down, others sitting. The proprietor was playing 
a violin ; another was playing an accordeon ; two 
were playing checkers; two sticking pins in a 
board, — a sort of game played in the West; one 


256 


LUCY GELDING: 


was singing Old Hundred ; and one, minus liis 
boots, was dancing ; and nearly all were smoking. 

I think I never knew the feeling of disgust, to 
its fullest extent, until that moment. As I turned 
to the door, the proprietor jumped up, and in- 
quired, “ What kind of goods would you like to 
look at ?” 

I told him not any kind. 

“ Why not ?” said he. 

I said I thought it was nq place for a lady to 
trade. 

“ Don’t mind anything about these fellers,” said 
he; “they will jest be hanging ’round, anyhow; 
they must be some place.” 

On returning to the hotel, I inquired if the 
family traded at that shop. 

“ Oh, yes,” said the landlady; “ it is the largest 
store in town. The storekeeper is a very nice 
man, member of a church in this village ; very 
pious, I expect, though he is usually on the road 
during the Sabbath, instead of being at church ; 
but then you know Sabbaths west are not Sabbaths 
east. How, I was brought up in Connecticut. My 
father would never let me go to a neighbors on the 
Sabbath no more than he would let me go to a 
ball ; but, law ! out here, folks jest make the most 
of their visits on the Sabbath.” 

I inquired if she was a professor of religion. 

“Well, I was, East,” she said; “and when I 
came out here, I brought a letter to join with, but 
I never thought of it for more than a year. About 
two years after I got here, there was a great revival ; 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 257 

’peared like everybody was gittin’ converted ; and 
I thought to myself, I would join with the crowd. 
I went to my trunk to look for my letter, and the 
plaguey mice had jest chawed it up . So that was 
the last of my religion. There ’s no use trying to 
have anything here, no way, there ’s so many rats.” 

I asked her if she did not consider the command, 
“Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy,” 
just as binding west as east. 

“Well, I s’pose so, if you are going into the 
depths of the thing ; but you know we are com- 
manded when we are among the Romans to do as 
the Romans do, and it is a heap easier than to be 
so strict about everything.” 

“ But,” said I, “ God will hold you accountable 
at the day of judgment for the manner in which 
you spend your Sabbaths. He is 1 the same, yes- 
terday, to-day, and forever ,’ — 1 no variableness or 
shadow of turning;’ if you have professed religion, 
you have taken upon yourself solemn vows, not 
to be conformed to this world, but to live to the 
honor and glory of God, who has suffered and died 
for you. Your soul may be required of you any 
day, and do you feel, under present circumstances, 
that you could render up your account with joy, 
feeling you had been faithful in the discharge of 
Christian duty, or feeling you had even a Chris- 
tian’s hope?” 

“ Why, I think,” said the woman, “ that if the 
rest, who profess religion in town, go to Heaven, I 
shall, for I do n’t begin to tear round Sundays like 
they do ; I jest stay at home and cook, and mind 
22 


258 


LUCY GELDING: 


my own business ; I am obliged to ; folks eat here 
like so many dogs. Why, when I lived East, my 
father never laid in but two hogs, and here we lay 
in twenty-five for our tavern, and we don’t have 
company half of the time either ; what with the 
rats and dogs, ’pears like that don’t half do us. 
Les see, — what was we talking about? Oh, re- 
ligion ; well, you see, you are jest from the East, 
and are ignorant of western ways ; why, la sakes, 
ministers aint so particular here as they are East. 
Now, last summer everybody and everything run 
to pic-nics. One elder in this town was having 
a protracted meeting. Well, he exhorted his 
members to avoid all pic-nics, while the meetings 
lasted. I thought, thinks I, if you stick to that 
text, you will do better than you ever did before, 
but I said nothing. Well, before the meetings 
closed, the young folks, to give him a try, invited 
him to one of their pic-nics. Well, he went, and 
took all his family, and even asked one of the 
members if he had n’t better dismiss the meeting. 
One of the deacons at him about it. The elder 
said, ‘This pic-nic is different from common pic- 
nics.’ Old Deacon Shaw said, he guessed the 
difference lay in the pastor having an invitation to 
this one, and not the others. But I never thought 
so ; I always supposed the difference lay in their 
having ring plays. But, then, our elder is a good 
man ; he never meddles with me, in any way, and 
I think such a man as that ought to be supported ; 
he gives nobody no trouble.” 

At this juncture the stage arrived, and I was 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 259 

obliged to leave, with a weight pressing at my 
heart. I have reason to believe there is a great 
deal of truth in that woman’s remarks. I asked 
myself, “ Is this the way religious affairs are con- 
ducted in some parts of the West? Does it not 
become us to ascertain to what advantage our home 
mission money is expended ?” 

In my opinion more solidity of character, more 
experience, more actual knowledge of the human 
heart, and of the world, is required West than 
East. Everything West tends to instability ; every 
thing progresses so fast, that a love of change has 
been acquired to such a degree that no one thing 
will satisfy the mind for any length of time. 
Hence, I think, arises a great deal of the incon- 
sistency of professed Christians. I think the East, 
like an elder sister, should look to the wants of the 
W est practically, and drop the erroneous idea that 
anything will do for the West. 

Let an uneducated, inexperienced, young minister 
come West, and an intelligent congregation stares 
him in the face ; — not western people, but repre- 
sentatives from every State in the Union, and some 
of them highly educated. Will they sit down 
calmly and listen to the childlike compositions of an 
uneducated boy? Certainly not. On the con- 
trary, through disgust, they in a short time cease 
attending church altogether, in preference to dab- 
bling in such shallow, muddy water. I am happy 
to say, that in Illinois great effort is being made to 
secure the education of ministers. I intend, if 
possible, to assist them in this most worthy object. 


CHAPTER LIY. 


The next letter was written in the month of 
October, to a friend in her native city. 

Dear Mrs. C : 

I am enjoying a view of the most magnificent 
scenery in the United States, — I mean the passage 
of the Potomac, through the blue ridge of moun- 
tains in Virginia. 

Yesterday, we stood upon a high point of land. 
On our right, came the Shenandoah river, and on 
our left, the Potomac, both tending to one point, 
each seeming eager to make the passage first ; as they 
unite, they pass off to the sea, oh, so nobly ! What 
scenery ! Mountains of rock on either side, ragged 
and overhanging. 

Virginia abounds in superb natural scenery. I 
do not expect to find my own country surpassed by 
Europe. Each State has its peculiar beauties, but 
the grandeur of Virginia scenery near Harper’s 
Ferry, surpasses anything I have seen yet, taken as 
a whole. 

What a Being the designer must be, if a view of 
one minute part of his creation will fill the immor- 
tal soul with such rapturous emotions. I do not 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


261 


believe it possible for a man to stand here and really 
doubt tbe existence of a God. The idea is absurd. 

We have made the tour of the Southern 
States, and now intend passing through Pennsyl- 
vania home. 

Our journey has been delightful. The whole 
country is beautiful — a glorious Union. So young 
and yet so mature. Everything is full of life, and 
looks so flourishing. It seems like one great family, 
some of its members doing one kind of work, and 
some another, and all tending to enrich the home- 
stead. 

I shall not write again, but shall expect a visit 
from you on my return. I will then give you a 
minute description of my journey. 


CHAPTER LV. 


The second day after this letter was written, as 
Mr. and Mrs. Willet were riding on horseback in a 
remote part of the State, they were overtaken by a 
violent thunder storm. As the thunder reverber- 
ated among the mountains, and the lightning be- 
came more and more vivid, and the way more 
intricate, Mrs. Willet became dizzy, and was unable 
to sit her horse. 

On turning a sharp corner in the mountains, they 
came upon a one-story house. Everything around 
it denoted poverty, but it was perfectly neat. The 
covering of the house was of rough boards, matched 
and whitewashed, literally overhung with vines. 
A small front yard was filled with shrubbery, some 
in full bloom, and others had flourished at an ear- 
lier period. 

Two kittens were having a high frolic, by jump- 
ing upon a miniature arbor, thence into the vines, 
and after chasing each other up various shrubs, 
would start upon a foot-race round the yard, into 
the house and out again, the performance ending 
by taking a nap together upon a bed of violets, 
familiarly known as Ladies' Delights . 

As Mr. Willet secured the horses to the fence, 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 263 

the rain commenced falling in torrents ; and the 
lightning, followed by its report in quick succession, 
was terrific. 

They had not been observed at the house, and 
the first intimation of any one being near, was a 
hurried knock upon the door. It was immediately 
answered by a lady, apparently fifty years of age, 
dressed in a mourning calico dress ; her hair was in 
long curls, reaching to her waist, and perfectly 
white, lending an unearthly shade to her otherwise 
pleasing countenance. 

“ Can we stop here until the storm abates ?” Mr. 
Willet inquired. 

“ Certainly , 55 said the lady, “ and as much longer 
as you please. I am very happy to have company 
in such a storm as this ; it usually affects my nerves 
unpleasantly . 55 

They were not surprised to find the house per- 
fectly neat inside, but they were astonished at the 
richness of the furniture. It was a style which had 
been the height of fashion, twenty years previous, 
— carved mahogany of the richest manufacture, in- 
laid tables of foreign importation, carpets of Euro- 
pean manufacture, — in short, everything in the 
house bespeaking an expenditure of money in 
lavish profusion. 

“ I live here alone , 55 said the lady, “ and have no 
one to wait upon you, but if you will take your 
horses to the rear of the house, you will find a 
shelter for them from the storm . 55 

- Mrs. Willet was soon engaged in conversation 
with her hostess, and both were deeply interested. 


264 


LUCY GELDING: 


The language and deportment of the old lady, 
proved her to be a person of good education. The 
sadly sweet tone of her voice touched the heart of 
Mrs. Willet, and she felt assured that some heart- 
rending trial had caused her estrangement from 
society, and the premature fading of one who must 
once have been an unusually beautiful woman. 

The storm increased rather than diminished. It 
was past noon, and the lady informed them it was 
not unusual for a storm like that to continue until 
the next day, and kindly urged them to stop with 
lier. They were several miles from the village, and 
as it seemed impossible to return under present cir- 
cumstances, they thankfully accepted her friendly 
invitation. 

While the lady was out preparing dinner for 
them, Mrs. Willet took up a large miniature case, 
which was lying upon the center table. It con- 
tained the pictures of three persons — a gentleman, 
lady and little boy, apparently eight years of age. 
There was something familiar about the face of 
each, yet not sufficiently plain for her to recognize 
its origin. What could it mean ? She knew by 
the features, and the manner in which the hair was 
worn, that the pictured lady was a representation 
of what her hostess had once been ; but further than 
that, she was unable to explain the familiar looks. 

u What a perfect seclusion your residence is,” 
said Mrs. Willet, as they were sitting together after 
dinner. “I did not imagine we were near a habi- 
tation until we turned that abrupt corner, and came 
immediately upon your house.” 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 265 

“Yes,” said the lady, “I selected this spot for • 
its retirement, some three years ago, in order to 
hide my broken heart from the eyes of an unfeel- 
ing world.’ 7 

u I was confident you must have experienced 
some great sorrow, from the appearance of your 
hair. I never saw its equal.” 

u Oh, yes,” said the woman, 11 my hair turned 
from a dark brown to white, in one short month, 
so great was my distress of mind. I then had no 
hope in the Saviour — nothing to sustain me, and I 
only wonder my reason remained. You look like 
a happy woman,” she continued. “ I should judge 
there was perfect confidence between yourself and 
your husband ; if so, thank God. It is the great- 
est gift that could be bestowed upon you.” 

u I judged from these miniatures that you had a 
family,” said Mrs. Willet. 

“ Oh, I did have, a happy family. Oh, how 
happy we were — myself, my husband and child; a 
happier creature never lived in the city of New 
Orleans, than I was, the first ten years of my mar- 
riage. My husband was all attention, and I had 
perfect confidence in his love ; but in an evil hour, 
he became acquainted with a young man, who led 
him carefully and by degrees into the vice of gam- 
bling, and from that he plunged headlong into vice 
of every kind. My father left me a large property, 
and before I ascertained the cause, my husband 
had lost the greater part of it. 

“ When I was made acquainted with the facts in 
the case, by a relative, I kindly and tenderly ex- 

23 


266 


LUCY GELDING : 


postulated with him, but his nature seemed entirely 
changed, and when I refused him the remainder of 
my property, he actually left me. I thought my 
poor heart was nearly crushed ; but we cannot 
know the amount of suffering the heart can bear, 
until the test is applied. In about a year, he took 
my child, my beautiful boy. Still I lived on. I 
thought, when he had tried the world sufficiently, 
he would turn to the wife of his youth, to a heart 
that had never wandered from him in thought, 
word or deed ; but I was unsophisticated. I did 
not imagine the depths of depravity the human 
heart is capable of. 

“ Five years ago, with all my trouble, I had not 
a gray hair. I kept it continually in curl, as he 
had always seen me wear it, in the vain hope that 
some day he would come back to me. But, alas ! 
for human speculation. Five years ago next No- 
vember, I received a book by mail, in pamphlet 
form ; I opened it, without the least suspicion of 
anything but friendship. Judge then, so far as it 
is possible for you to do without experience, the 
anguish that rent my heart, when the title page 
met my eye, announcing in large letters, the trial, 
conviction and execution of my own dear child, 
for murder in the first degree. God only knows 
what I suffered ; God only is capable of knowing 
the unfathomed depths of the human heart. 

“It was a full week before I looked in the glass, 
or thought of it , — I who had never failed of arrang- 
ing my hair three times a day. A number of 
ladies were in the room at the time, and as I 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 267 

chanced to raise my eyes, while standing directly 
in front of the mirror, I saw the reflection of my 
own face. It was a stranger to me. I thought 
some one had entered unobserved. I turned to 
the company, not having the first thought it was 
myself. 

“ ‘ Where/ said I, ‘ is that gray -headed lady I just 
saw standing here?’ 

They thought my reason had fled. 

“ ‘ There is no one here but us,’ they said. 

“ ‘ Why, there was , not a minute ago ; I saw her 
in the glass;’ and turning again to the mirror, I 
encountered that same face. 

“ ‘Look here,’ said I, ‘you can see for your- 
selves.’ 

A lady stepped forward, and placing her hand 
upon my head, said she saw no face but hers and 
my own. Taking a handful of my curls in her 
hand, she held them before my eyes. 

“ ‘ See,’ said she, ‘ do you not recognize your own 
hair?’ 

“The truth flashed through my mind, and I 
sunk to the floor, not senseless, but helpless as a 
child. 

“My hair, which one week previous, was a 
glossy brown, was as gray as it would naturally be 
at seventy years of age ; and in one month from 
the day I saw that book, my hair was as white 
as you see it now. Oh, how I prayed for 
death. In an agony of spirit, I begged the God of 
Heaven to take me out of the world, and let me 
share the misery of the world of woe with my son. 


268 


LUCY GELDING: 


But lie had too much mercy, too much grace to 
hear my prayer and answer it as I desired ; instead 
of it, he brought me to a knowledge of his truth, 
experimentally, and my bruised and broken heart 
was bound up. 1 He gave me beauty for ashes, 
the oil of joy for mourning, and the garment of 
praise for the spirit of heaviness.’ 

“I relate the sad realities of my life to all young 
people I meet, as a warning ; and the wreck of my 
former self stands like a light-house, in bold relief, 
upon the sea of life, to designate the fatal rocks on 
which the young may founder, with their precious 
freight of hopes, for time and eternity.” 


CHAPTER LYI. 


11 Your sorrows have been deep and peculiarly 
distressing,” said Mrs. Willet, “and I sympathize 
with you with my whole heart. I think the worst 
feature in the drama, the most fiendish spirit mani- 
fested toward you, was in sending you that book. 
It was perfectly inhuman.” 

“ I expect it was sent by my once idolized hus- 
band, as his name, written in his own handwriting, 
was upon a fly-leaf.” 

Taking a key from her bosom, she unlocked a 
small box of exquisite workmanship, which stood 
upon the center-table, which had been the first gift 
of her husband, and took from it that book, which 
was his last gift, and passed it to Mrs. Willet. 

Judge of her feelings, in the presence of that 
worse than widowed mother, on reading upon the 
title page, “ The Trial and Execution of George 
Alton, for the murder of Charles Atherton,” and 
on turning to the next page to hide her emotion, a 
full length picture of the last scene met her eyes : 
a person in the act of holding away his long curls 
for the sheriff to adjust the rope. She was so 
indignant she could scarcely conceal her feelings. 
Rising hastily, she gave the book to her husband. 


270 


LUCY GELDING: 


A smothered groan escaped liis lips as lie took tlie 
first look. 

u Can it be possible that love can be turned to a 
hatred like this, and vent itself by wounding the 
feelings of a once dearly loved friend past all cure ? 
I can only exclaim, in the language of Scripture, 

1 Vengeance is mine. I will repay, saith the Lord.’ 

1 Be still, and know that I am God.’ For so sure 
as there is a God in Heaven this thing will not go 
unpunished.” 

Neither Mr. or Mrs. Willet would, on any 
account, have Mrs. Alton know what they knew of 
the wretched life of her unworthy son. 

“ I believe,” said Mrs. Alton, “ that it is not in 
the power of a human being to cause me any more 
suffering of this kind. I have not a relative on 
earth that I know of, and I never intend to set my 
affections on anything earthly again. I am striving 
to wait patiently my appointed time, till my change 
come.” 

“ I know,” said Mrs. Willet, “ this is the usual 
and natural feeling of the heart in a case like yours ; 
but do not judge the world by the small portion 
with which you have come in contact. You 
recollect the prophet Elijah, when ill-treated by 
the world, fled from all society, and secreted him- 
self in a lonely place. He felt that every one was 
against him. But he was a man of too much talent, 
one who would be the means of doing too much 
good, to be allowed to remain in this seclusion, and 
God himself, even Jehovah, spoke to him. 1 What 
doest thou here, Elijah?’ His answer expressed 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 271 

the discouragement and bitterness of his soul: 
1 Lord, they have slain Thy prophets, and digged 
down Thy altars. I only am left, and they seek my 
life.’ But what said God? ‘Goforth and stand 
upon the mount before the Lord.’ 1 And he went 
forth, and stood upon the mount. And a strong- 
wind rent the mountain, and the rocks brake in 
pieces. But the Lord was not in the wind;’ 
neither in the earthquake which followed, nor in 
the fire, but in that still small voice which spoke to 
his conscience. 4 Go, return on thy way to the 
wilderness of Damascus, for I have seven thousand 
left me, in Israel, who have not bowed the knee to 
Baal.’ 

“And in your case, allow me to say, you have 
too much talent, too much experience, that will 
enable you to speak and act conscientiously, and 
from the heart, to bury yourself in this way. 
Perhaps God made use of this very scourge to 
bring you to a knowledge of His truth, as you 
trust He has, that you might work in His vineyard 
in this peculiar way. 1 Ye are not your own, but 
are bought with a price, even the precious blood of 
Christ.’ And should we not render our bodies a 
living sacrifice, after He has sacrificed His own 
body on the cross for us ?” 

“ My daughter,” said Mrs. Alton, 11 1 never had 
a thought that God had a demand upon me in this 
way. I thought His requirements of me were in 
suffering, and I thought I had fulfilled that to its 
fullest extent. I have not heard as much con- 
versation upon the subject of religion since I 


272 


LUCY GELDING: 


experienced it. I feel that I am perfectly ignorant 
of the requirements of the Gospel. If there is 
anything I can do for the cause of Christ, anything 
for the amelioration of the sufferings of the human 
family, body or soul, I am ready, with my time, 
strength and property, to do all that I can.” 

Mrs. Willet took from her card case a copy of 
the pledge, introduced on board the Ellen Alton 
some months previous. 

Mrs. Alton read it thoughtfully. 

“ That view of the case,” she said, at length, 
“ never presented itself to my mind. The nursery 
in my house in New Orleans was literally filled 
with those miniature games, and to this day I had 
never thought that I assisted in laying the foun- 
dation of my own ruined hopes. God help me ! 

I fear it is even so even so,” she repeated, 

thoughtfully. “ I fear it is the truth.” 

“ W ould you not be willing,” said Mrs. Willet, “to 
make an effort to awaken in the minds of professed 
Christians a sense of their duty in this thing?” 

“ I am willing to start at once and do all in my 
power,” she answered; “and may God give me 
wisdom, and understanding, to discharge my duty 
faithfully. I feel that it would be something to 
live for.” 

“ If you would feel interested to use the pledge, 
you can take this copy. I have nearly two 
hundred names upon the one I left at home. I 
will give you my address, and if you will write 
me occasionally what progress you make, I shall 
be happy to communicate to you my own success.” 


CHAPTER LVII. 


The next morning the sun rose, bright and clear, 
and, after taking breakfast and bidding Mrs. Alton 
an affectionate farewell, they set out on their return 
to the village whence they had taken their horses. 

After turning the corner from Mrs. Alton’s house, 
Mr. Willet remarked to his wife that he never saw 
a more striking exemplification of the adage, 
“truth is stranger than fiction,” than their meeting 
with Mrs. Alton. “I think, in eternity, we shall 
see a connecting link between this journey and 
future good.” 

“ In my opinion,” returned his wife, “ the vital 
principle of religion, ‘love to God, and love to 
man,’ is exercised but very little ; while love to 
self seems to be a predominant trait in the human 
character. As we have been traveling through 
these Southern States, and have noticed how 
rapidly work progresses upon the plantations 
where there are so many servants, my mind invol- 
untarily turned to the advancement of work in the 
vineyard of the Lord, and the view was a sad one. 
Numerous disagreeable, poisonous weeds growing 
all over the vineyard ; some trees barren, others 
going to decay ; the hedge in many places broken 


274 


LUCY GELDING: 


down, inviting any stray animal to enter at 
pleasure ; some plants from the precious seed 
have sprung up, outside the fold, but for want of 
transplantation have remained there, and been 
broused and cropped until nothing but the root 
remains, and should they be transplanted even 
now, they will, in consequence of former neglect, 
always show a stinted growth. Now, God has 
plenty of servants, if they would but work, to 
keep the vineyard in perfect order. Sometimes 
it is the case in a large church, the only real 
worker will be' the pastor, and the result of the 
labor of one individual is difficult to be seen where 
the labor of hundreds is required. It seems to me 
there must be a fearful reckoning for misimproved 
time in that last great day of account.” 

“ There will undoubtedly be,” said Mr. Willet, 
“ not only of misimproved time, but talents also. 
I think there are more buried than improved 
talents on the earth.” 

The next morning our travelers took the stage 
for the North. 

In passing through the State of Pennsylvania, 
they stopped, at the close of a very rainjr day, at a 
small country tavern, to spend the night. The 
house was kept by a middle-aged couple ; no other 
occupants. 

The proprietor was in raptures on learning that 
he was entertaining a couple from Massachusetts. 

u He had hearn tell of that place,” he said ; 

“ they raised heaps of cotton there ; he had hearn 
his father tell, a mighty many times, of the 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 275 

squirmish them fellers had with the Britishers;” 
and said he, “ for all the red-coats come right into 
their towns to fight ’em, father said they turned 
right round afterwards, and made a great party, 
and made tea for ’em all, and the teapot was so 
large it took the Atlantic Ocean to fill it.” 

“ I should think the tea must have been pow- 
erful weak, if they put all that water in,” said his 
wife. 

u Bet me see,” said the man, “ Constantinople is 
the capital of your State, I believe.” 

“Why, John,” said his wife, “don’t expose 
your ignorance in that way ; Constantinople is the 
capital of the United States. Jerusalem is the 
capital of Massachusetts. You see,” she continued, 
turning to Mrs. Willet, “John never studied 
grammar, and he do n’t know.” 

Mrs. Willet soon after retired to her room, and 
was spared any further information from her 
hostess. 

Early the next morning they proceeded on their 
journey, and in one week arrived at their dearly- 

loved home, in the village of II , and were 

warmly welcomed by Numerous dear friends. 

A succession of parties were given in honor of 
their return ; and the week previous to their 
leaving town for their city home, they gave a 
brilliant levee to which all were invited. 

Soon after arriving in the city, Mrs. Willet 
received a letter from Wallace announcing the 
death of his grandfather. He died of fever on 
ship-board, and was buried at sea, according to his 


276 


LUCY GELDING : 


request. The Ellen Alton would return to the 
United States early in the spring ; and he closed, 
by reminding Mrs. Willet of her promise to sail 
with them the next summer. 

A postscript read thus : “ Bill wishes to be re- 

membered to that ivoman. And the donor of the 
parrots and fan is racking his brain to devise some 
extra affair for the next voyage, in honor of our 
expected lady passenger.” 

u And I think,” said Mr. Willet, when she had 
finished reading the letter, u that the best thing I 
can do for that ship’s company is to present them 
with a well-selected library of ample dimensions.” 
“ An excellent idea,” said his wife. 

“‘Asa man thinketh, so is he,’ is a proverb of 
rich truth ; and I think, in many instances, as a 
man readeth, so is he. IIow visibly will the kind 
of reading pursued present itself in the con- 
versation of the reader. In my opinion, readers 
and thinkers form the soul of a nation, and that 
soul has great power in suggesting and dictating 
the movements of the national body.” 


CHAPTER LVIH. 


That winter was one of unusual severity in 
Eastern Massachusetts, — cold, blustering, snowy. 
But such a season in the city is rather agreeable than 
otherwise. One can more fully appreciate the com- 
forts and endearments of a pleasant home; and 
the contrast between a well- warmed, well-furnished 
library, and the stern realities of out-door life, is 
presented in bold relief, and serves, or should do 
so, to fill our hearts with gratitude for the many 
blessings with which our pathway through life is 
strewn. 

Many of the suffering poor experienced the gen- 
erous kindness of Mrs. Willet that winter. Many 
an emaciated hand clasped hers, in token of that 
gratitude of which Death forbade them the utter- 
ance. Many an orphan blessed the noble-looking 

lady who lived on C street, and that lady 

blessed the glorious Giver, for the means of bene- 
fiting others. 

“ Inasmuch as ye have done it unto the least of 
these my disciples, ye have done it unto me,” said 
the Saviour. u A book of remembrance is kept, 
and they shall be mine in that day when I make 
up my jewels,” saith God. Is not this sufficient 


278 


LUCY GELDING: 


encouragement for tlie Christian ? What more is 
requisite ? 

The icy bands of Winter were at length loosed, 
under the dissolving influence of an early spring, 
and with the return of the New England robin, 
came the Ellen Alton. On the evening of her an- 
chorage in Boston harbor, Wallace called on Mr. 
and Mrs. Willet, and informed them the ship would 
sail for England in three weeks. 

Various preparations for the voyage were now in 
rapid progress by every one in the house. Bridget 
and Eliza determined to visit Ireland at the same 
time, and Lord Baltimore promised them a free 
passage. 

The morning previous to the sailing of the ship, 
an elegant library case, containing a choice selec- 
tion of books, was carried on board, and in the 
evening, a presentation took place, with appropriate 
services. The ship’s crew were apprised of the 
expected present nearly a week previous, and every 
thing conducive to a pleasant entertainment was 
provided. Mr. Willet presented the library to the 
ship’s company, addressing himself to the owner of 
the vessel in the following language : 

“My Dear Young Friend — I have noticed 
with pleasure, again and again, the unity of feeling 
that apparently exists on board this ship. 

“ There is an old saying, ‘ like master, like man ;’ 
I believe there is a great deal of truth in it. In 
nine cases out of ten, if the officers of a ship do 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


279 


right, the men will invariably do the same. You 
tell me there has never been a blow struck on 
board your ship. May there never be one struck, 
not even at the flag staff. 

“ I am informed that daily religious services are 
held on board, and that gambling, intemperance, 
and profanity are prohibited. A model indeed for 
all to imitate who follow the sea. 

“With this library, please accept the best wishes 
of my heart for you and yours. May each one of 
this crew be made wise unto salvation ; that when 
you take your last long voyage, you may be 
enabled to outride the storms, anchor safely on 
Canaan’s shore, and find a happy home in the city 
of our God, that haven of eternal rest.” 

The response was by Wallace, as follows: 

“My Noble Friend — On behalf of the ship’s 
company, I accept this precious gift, and return 
you the deep gratitude of every heart on board. 

“If we are not what we should be, in every par- 
ticular, individually and collectively, it cannot be 
for want of the tenderest sympathy manifested by 
our friends in this city. We have had not only 
your sympathy, but your generous kindness, your 
noble charity. May it prove to be the same 1 that 
scattereth and yet increaseth,’ and may you be 
rewarded a hundred fold. May we long enjoy 
each other’s society in this life, and when we leave 
the shores of time, may we be permitted to walk 


280 


LUCY GELDING: 


together the golden streets of the new Jerusalem, 
and go no more out forever.” 

There were a large number of invited guests on 
board, who occupied one part of the deck, and at 
the other end stood the crew, dressed in white pants 
and the blue broadcloth sailor jacket. 

The presentation took place between the two 

•groups, at the close of which, Eev. Dr. S made 

some remarks, the foundation being the words, 
u How pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together 
in unity.” After this, their voices united in sing- 
ing the old Union hymn : 

“ From whence doth this union arise ? 

Each hatred is conquered by love ; 

It fastens our souls in such ties, 

As distance and time can ’t remove. 

“It cannot in Eden be found, 

Nor yet in a Paradise lost; 

It grows on Immanuel’s ground, 

And Jesus’ rich blood it did cost.” 


The services concluded, the company were in- 
vited, with the crew, into the cabin, where every 
luxury found in an eastern market was provided, 
and after the refreshments were served, the com- 
pany dispersed. 

The next morning, at ten o’clock, the Ellen Al- 
ton sailed out of the harbor, amid the booming of 
cannon, and the cheers of the crew, followed by 
the prayers and good wishes of numerous dear 
friends on* shore. 


CONCLUSION. 


Christian Parents ! To awaken in your minds, 
if possible, a deeper interest in the temporal and 
eternal welware of the rising generation, was this 
book written. 

From the Atlantic to the Mississippi the country 
is deluged with the vice of gambling. All ages, 
classes, and conditions are drawn into it : and as 
the stream advances it receives new impetus, on 
the right hand and on the left, by numerous other 
vices which flow into it, adding weight, and dark- 
ening its hue until the current becomes so 
formidable that those who at first playfully dabbled 
in its waters, retreating at pleasure, are now borne 
rapidly along, utterly unable to extricate them- 
selves ; and a short way ahead, the stream empties, 
with all engulphed, into the sea of eternity, amid 
the darkness of despair, forever. Are you willing 
the children of your many prayers should be 
among the number? Will you aid and abet them 
by providing and instructing them in the first 
rudiments of this vice? You will have to meet 
those under your care, face to face, in the presence 
of God. How many of you will see the eyes of 
those loved boys turned upon you in intense agony 

24 


282 


LUCY GELDING: 


and despair, and therein read the censure they dare 
not express, for having sown the seed in their 
childhood, by providing miniature billiard tables, 
and various other games, thus forming in their 
young minds a taste which ultimately ends in the 
all-absorbing, soul-destroying vice of gambling ! 

By giving a child the sugar in the bottom of the 
glass, he acquires a taste for liquor: in like 
manner, by providing miniature games, a taste is 
acquired for the other vice. 

I imagine it is wholly through thoughtlessness 
the deed has been done; but many a son of 
Christian parentage, who might have been a 
brilliant ornament in society, — whose natural and 
improved talents would easily have placed him at 
the head of the nation, — is now a loathsome, de- 
graded being, through the mistaken kindness of 
indulgent Christian parents, who, if they could 
have seen the end from the beginning, would rather 
have bowed themselves in death, by far, than in 
any way have aided in the destruction of those 
precious, immortal souls. 

Christian parents ! Are you aware to what 
extent this vice is practiced ? Do you know that 
your sons, in the very town in which you live, step 
boldly into the gambling saloon, and there practice, 
and those sons under age ? To you, who are the 
professed followers of Jesus Christ, must the nation 
look for the first step in reform. Clear your parlors 
and nurseries of gambling-saloon furniture; hon- 
estly confess to your children your fatal mistake, 
and show them, by your example, your determi- 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 


283 


nation to live “a life in earnest.” That is the 
game marked out by our great Leader, and the 
stakes are no less than immortal souls. 

Some Christians will say, “ I have no boys, and 
I am not afraid of my girls becoming gamblers.” 
Do you not know if your daughters are brought 
up to see no harm in gaming, they will have no 
objection to the society of a gentleman who 
practices it? Would you be willing to marry 
your daughter to a George Alton? a Herbert 
Jones ? a Charles Atherton even ? Did you ever 
make the acquaintance of a gambler’s wife, and 
note her sunken eye, pale cheek, and wrinkled 
brow, at the age of twenty, and then imagine it 
your own daughter? Oh, what heart-heaviness, 
painful suspense, earth-weariness, and longing for 
death, must inevitably fall to the lot of one who 
can place no dependence upon the husband of her 
choice. The fatal mistake of a lifetime ! Sad, sad 
indeed ! 

- Christian parents! Will you think of this? 
Will you look at it, in all its bearings ? 

Brothers in Christ, of all denominations ! I 
have observed, with painful solicitude, for a 
number of years, the encouragement and partici- 
pation this vice has received at your hands, 
particularly in the smaller games, both in public 
and private, and even by ministers of the Gospel. 
How can such an one so far forget the dignity of 
his calling, the character of Jesus Christ, whom he 
professes to represent, and his own character, as to 


284 


LUCY GELDING: 


dabble in sucb shallow amusements ; — shallow, 
indeed, of themselves, but their deadly influence is 
unfathomable. 

In my opinion, if Peter had continued in the 
society of the disciples, or followed his Master 
within hailing distance, he would never have denied 
Him ; but he was mingling in the society of the 
enemies of Jesus, when the denial and profanity 
took place. And is not this the case with you ? 
Is it consistent, is it right, for professors of religion 
to spend their time in public rooms, playing games 
with those who derive their ideas of the religion of 
Jesus from your life and conversation? It is not 
at all surprising that such persons are unable to 
discern a difference between the professor and the 
non-professor. 

Look at our broad and beautiful West. From 
the elegant saloon to the hut, this vice is reveling. 
Some of you are preparing to preach the Gospel in 
this region, and at the same time are thoughtlessly 
practicing the first rudiments of gambling. 

Are these the class of men the country requires 
to preach the Gospel, where this vice flows down 
the streets like water ? 

Had you gone into the temple at Jerusalem at 
the time Jesus Christ found the changers of money 
sitting, would you not sooner have looked over 
their shoulders, than taken a scourge and driven 
them out? 

11 Let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed 
lest he fall.” 

“ Blessed is the man that walketh not in the 


A TALE OF LAND AND SEA. 285 

counsel of the ungodly, nor standeth in the way 
of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful.” 

My Sisters — If you have been in the habit of 
countenancing these games, by admitting them into 
your houses, and, perhaps, participating in them, 
and a sister or daughter marries a gentleman who 
proves to be a gambler, who is in fault? Lopping 
off fruitful branches does not kill a tree ; the axe 
must be laid at the root, if you wish the tree to 
die. This vice floats upon every navigable river 
in the W est, and the Sabbath is no barrier to it, in 
any part of the Union, so far as the people who 
practice it are concerned. Judging from observa- 
tion, its tendency is far more soul-destroying than 
intemperance. 

Ladies! think of this subject, and prepare your- 
selves to act. For the sake of Him you profess to 
serve ; for the sake of your sisters and daughters ; 
for the sake of the never-dying soul, beware how 
you lend your aid to a vice so destructive. For, 
“Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord,” 
is a truth that is applied just as fatally to the one 
who sows the seed, as to the one who reaps the 
harvest. 


61 •- '•*’* 







- .Vr * A 




\\V > Or +, k 

O .9 ^ 4fc. 

V o ^ o ^ \ V ^ ft 

. \ - 'r * o A 

** GV V *- ' . 

.'V ^ * <?, <\> * ' nT^ >s£ ’ /K, ° ^ 

^ ** - JP1I : ^ : ..> ;^> . \ • 

'C- 

^ * .«>’ ' •%. * 

' s v A 

' * * s a\ 

- j - *SS «i 

!^WV > ^ A 

*4- V^ 

mx# %/i 

,V J ' V s 


V x 




<, i S * 

'l Xt 

<■ > ,o’ 



p 

■f \v - MM , V v , „ 

A. ✓> * 

V <■> * t! A > 

*P* V& ./S' _.. . /ft -<. ^ 

/c^r?^a « - 4 * r •> _ o o 



.^ V 


sw ~ .s A ^ ; : -ii||;ii|i 

v> *’<?■ * 


<r « / * ,. s 

W ;«'. .*'- > 

*iv »)ll 
, * * 0/ > 


o 

s ,0 

sT ^ 

' % '* 


v * G > V' 

s s ' >> O 

V x 
^ <* 

*<* 







PRESERVATION TECHNOLOGIES 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Twp., PA 16066 
(412) 779-2111 


^VuQ”" /L 



r r> ♦ " * * 0.V iT * S > I 

i 0 ’*-* ,o x - *>. > . \ r ’ 

'p 


*£,U% % 0 °'^""^/^ 

<4P'' -^ . ■f* i. c^O x ». --v >• 





✓ fjp 









K*> 




C u ^ ' 

<«. ■ - -■ ■ \tsl * •>** 

> x f^mlK ^ 


> y <V '•■';> * v, 

r> * (39 4 fl¥ 


oo x 




a *> .O' 

<1 ^ r. ^ \l 

^ ^ * 

* 4 0 

cfc ' - N v "*• - ^ - ' ■•■■ o , . . , 

<>V ^ —i-tss . 1 o ^ N MvS° {, c N 

»£*. * „ , V* © * , k o'* o> Vp. - 

» yf *^> * 1 0 V *n° vX ^ <V. *v 

* x -\^ ' x 
* V < : /% : ,lf; & 

' v' ... % '«.** <.o <, ^ 7' v a 

,0 

s, « ' 1 * *«$£*** ' , V ,\ * ~,r/ 

*W «* ■■-£&' ++ # CM 

A Co 

* 




.• t° N c « ^ ** ,<&> 

0 f 'P A 







V VJ O . 

V a <» * a , > * 1 o> v N * 5 ; 

rfr 'w /• 

,\V 

A' 

- ✓• 'A. v L -» «■ ,v 

sOc? 

A y<> ✓ X* ° tfO V^, 

^ , \ _ / v >n V \ 

tP^ o A ^ c 

A O, 

."'( 'n "’ ' r$~ 0 N -• „ '<,, 



,^ V ^ 





